The Amazing Son In Law

Hearing that Claire was taking on new customers again, Charlie didn't think much about it. Claire's company had two business lines. One was decorating design and the other was decorating construction. Between them, decorating design was Claire's main business, because she is good at design. As for the decorating construction, she was more of a supervisor, and the specific work would be outsourced to the construction company.

At present, the design work of the Emgrand Group had been completed long ago and the actual construction was being carried out in an orderly manner and was on the right track, so Claire and part of the attention of her employees would be freed up to look for other projects.

After breakfast, the couple left the house together, and Charlie drove Claire to the old city. After driving a certain distance, Charlie said to Claire, "My wife, tell me the detailed address you are going to. I will open a navigation system and can also look at the traffic information for the best route."

Claire said, "I really don't know the specific house number, but I know it is near the Catholic Church in the old city, so you can drive there first." Charlie couldn't help being a little surprised when he heard this. This is because the old house where he lived with his parents when he was a child happened to be very close to the church in the old city. He couldn't help but wonder, "Could his wife's new customer be, Zara's mother, Auntie Deana?"

Considering this, Charlie felt like he was overthinking. Due to the large number of historical buildings in the old city, many old houses could not be demolished and rebuilt, but there were still a large number of citizens living there, so certainly it would be too coincidental for Claire's client to be Deana, right? Charlie considered vaguely asking his wife for more information, such as her new client's last name, but he decided against it.

When he drove the car to the Catholic Church in the old city, Charlie turned left according to Claire's instructions. Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to his old childhood home, Charlie felt more and more uncomfortable. He felt a sense of premonition.

Sure enough, when the car drove to the alley of the old house, Claire pointed to the old house clearly and said, "Charlie, my client is at that house. Just park the car at the door. "

Charlie sighed in his heart, "This was bound to come out sooner or later. I couldn't hide it forever."

Then, he pretended to ask Claire casually, "Wife, I have something to do later, do you need me to wait for you here?"

"It’s alright." Claire responded. "If you have anything that you need to do, that will be all from my side. I will spend the morning with this client and when I finish up here, I will take a taxi to the Emgrand Group hotel site. Pick me up from there tonight."

"Okay." Charlie breathed a sigh of relief. He thought it best not to meet Deana and Zara under these circumstances. So, he slowly parked the car in front of the old house, and waited for Claire to get out of the car, so he could leave quickly.

However, as soon as he stopped the car, a black Mercedes stopped behind his car. This was exactly what he was afraid of. The driver was a middle-aged male. After he got out of the car, he immediately opened the two rear doors and Zara and her mother Deana got out, one from the left and one from the right.

At this moment, Claire also opened her door and got out of the car. The mother and daughter saw Claire from behind, so Deana called out in surprise, "Manager Wilson!"

Claire hurriedly turned around and saw that it was Deana, and hurriedly said with a smile, "Hello Miss Thorne!"

Deana smiled and asked, "Why did Manager Wilson come so early?"

Claire quickly replied politely, "Miss Thorne, we have a lot of renovations to discuss, so I came over early to confirm the plans with you in detail."

Deana nodded, pointed at Zara who was standing next to her, and said to Claire, "Manager Wilson, let me introduce you to my daughter, Zara." She then said to Zara, "Zara, this is the owner of the design studio I told you about, Claire Wilson"

Zara nodded slightly and said politely, "Hello Manager Wilson!"

Claire said hurriedly, "There is no need to call me Manager Wilson, just call me Claire." When she saw that Deana had introduced her to her daughter, out of politeness, she naturally had to introduce her husband. So she quickly turned to Charlie and said, "Charlie, come out and say hello to Deana and Miss Banks."

Meanwhile, Charlie sat in the car and looked in the rearview mirror at Deana and Zara. He had thought he could make a quick getaway, but he hadn’t expected his wife to ask him to come and say hello to them.

Under the circumstances, it was impossible for him to just step on the accelerator. So he had to bite the bullet and get out of the car. As soon as Charlie got out of the car, Zara immediately recognized him. Zara’s eyes widened and she blurted out a word of grace, Deana was also shocked. She never expected that the designer she had hired was actually Charlie's wife.

As the mother and daughter stood in stunned surprise, Charlie quickly spoke first, "Good morning, it is a pleasure to meet you both."

Zara and Deana immediately understood that Charlie definitely didn't want the two of them to expose the truth of their acquaintance with him in front of his wife. Therefore, Deana hurriedly smiled and said: "You two are a really talented couple."

Zara stood silently, feeling a little sour in her heart. At the same time, she couldn't help looking at Claire, and comparing herself to Claire. Claire was very beautiful, but Zara didn’t think she was much worse than her. If you consider their backgrounds, she would definitely come out ahead of Claire.

Claire didn’t know what Zara was thinking. Seeing that Charlie had come to greet Deana and her daughter, she looked at Charlie and said softly, "Charlie, don’t you have somewhere to be? Go ahead, I have to go in and check the plan with Miss Thorne."

Charlie nodded, and said smoothly, "Okay, then I won't delay your business."

After speaking, he looked at Deana and Zara, smiled and said, "Auntie Thorne, Miss Banks, goodbye."

Deana and Zara also politely bid farewell to him, and then stood with Claire as they all watched Charlie drive away.

Seeing that Charlie had left, Claire said to Deana, "Miss Thorne, let's go in."

"Okay." Deana smiled slightly and led Claire into the courtyard of the old house.

As the three of them walked in, Deana asked with interest, "Claire, how did you meet your husband?"

Claire smiled and said truthfully, "My husband and I were introduced by my grandfather."

Introduced by your grandfather?" Deana was very curious, and couldn't help asking, "Then how did you get together?"

Claire said embarrassingly, "How can I say this… about this... I got married at the request of my grandfather..."

Zara couldn't help but gossip and asked, "Ah? Didn’t you guys fall in love on your own?"

Claire bit her lip and said truthfully, "Before getting married, we didn’t really know each other…"

Zara was suddenly a little excited and blurted out, "Isn't that the equivalent of an arranged marriage in a feudal society?"

Zara's words made Claire suddenly more embarrassed. She rubbed the hair by her temples, and said falteringly, "This...I don't know if it counts as an arranged marriage..."

Zara couldn't help saying, "You two didn't know each other before you got married. I understand there, naturally, would be no emotional foundation. Since there was no emotional foundation and you married at the request of your grandfather, isn't this a typical arranged marriage? Just like the writer Lu Xun back then, he and his original wife Ms. Zhu An had no feelings for one another. She simply married at the request of Mr. Lu Xun’s mother."

Zara suddenly thought of something, and asked, "Mr. Lu Xun and Ms. Zhu An seem not to have been husband and wife in their lives. Wouldn't you two be the same?!"

Faced with Zara's straightforward words, Claire looked even more embarrassed, and said embarrassingly: "I...I...this...this..."

The tension and Claire’s embarrassment brought a look of joy to Zara's eyes. She felt that she guessed right, given Claire’s reaction. And if she guessed it right, then Charlie and she are husband and wife in name only. Doesn’t that mean that she has more opportunities?

Deana on the side also saw some clues from Claire's performance, and she also realized that this was an excellent situation for her daughter. However, she was also ashamed of her own thoughts. After all, this kind of thing is not glorious, and is even a little despicable.

At this time, Zara hurried forward, took Claire's arm and asked in a low voice, "Claire, how long have you been married to your husband?"

Claire said truthfully, "We have been married for four years."

"Four years?" Zara asked, pretending to be surprised. "Then can you tell me how you get along in an arranged marriage in four years? Is it like being friends, respecting each other like guests, or do you act the part in front of people but basically do not interfere with each other?"

Claire was even more embarrassed by Zara's question, and for a moment she didn't know what to say. But the more embarrassed she was, the more sure Zara was that she had guessed correctly and her heart became more relaxed.

Deana on the side saw how Claire flushed at the question, and hurriedly said to Zara, "Zara, stop talking nonsense here, how can you gossip about other people's private lives?"

Zara also realized what she had done and that it wasn't right. did it. She quickly apologized and said, "I'm sorry Claire, I was too gossipy."

Claire heaved a sigh of relief and said hurriedly, "It's okay." She then quickly took out the tablet from her bag, opened the sketch of her design and said to Deana, "Miss Thorne, let's talk about the plan!"

Deana quickly agreed, "Okay, it's important to talk about business!"

Zara's heart was excited. For a long time, she had felt that there were too many obstacles between herself and Charlie, and the possibility of her winning him over was very small. Among these obstacles, the biggest was Charlie's wife, who was comparable to the insurmountable Mount Everest. Secondly, there was Stefanie Sun who had a marriage contract with Charlie, and Charlie may have more confidantes that she didn’t know about. However, the discovery she made just now gave her a little more confidence deep in her heart. Because the biggest obstacle did not seem to be as difficult to overcome as she had imagined. At this moment, she had a feeling of indifference.

So, while her mother was discussing the plans with Claire, she hurriedly walked out of the old house and went to the yard. Then she took out her phone and sent Charlie a WeChat voice message, "Benefactor, I didn't expect you and your wife to have an arranged marriage!"

Meanwhile, Charlie drove out of the old town and was driving to the airport. On the way, he was still thinking about the meeting with Deana and Zara just now, and he couldn't help sighing to himself, "In contrast, Aurous Hill is still small. If it continues to develop like this, the chances of meeting various acquaintances in Aurous Hill will increase in the future. The more people who knew his true identity, sooner or later there would come a time when he wouldn’t be able to keep this secret any longer."

In addition to feeling that Aurous Hill is a bit small, Charlie also felt that more and more people from all walks of life were coming to Aurous Hill. Zara was here, Nanako Ito was also here, and Stefanie will be here soon. He just didn’t know where these people would go after Stefanie's concert.

Just when Charlie was full of emotion, he suddenly received Zara's WeChat. He glanced at it quickly and was shocked by the contents of the WeChat. He took a look at the time, and saw that he had only been gone for five minutes. How did Zara get these things out of Claire so quickly?!

He sighed about Zara's shrewdness, and at the same time replied with a voice message, "What's wrong with an arranged marriage? Although my wife and I are in an arranged marriage, we are in a very good relationship."

Zara saw that Charlie replied. After seeing the voice message come in, she carefully put the phone to her ear and listened to the message from Charlie.

Afterwards, she lowered her voice and replied, "Benefactor, don't lie to me, I guess you and your wife are not only in an arranged marriage, but also you two have never truly behaved as husband and wife, right?"

Charlie didn't expect Zara’s guess to be so accurate, so he avoided talking about it and said, "There is no need to tell you everything between us."

Zara replied earnestly, "Avoiding talking about it is a manifestation of a guilty conscience. Moreover, if you two are in a good relationship and you are truly married, then you would have been married for four years and you still have no children. So I'm sure that the two of you are not truly married!"

Charlie was very helpless to deny her speculation. He didn't admit it or refute it, and instead said indifferently, "You are free to guess what you want."

Zara immediately accepted it and said, "My benefactor doesn't want me to guess, so I won't guess. Benefactor, don't be angry with me." She didn't wait for Charlie to respond and continued quickly, "By the way, my benefactor, l have made an appointment with Miss Riley. I have a meeting at Emgrand Group at 9:30 this morning to discuss the details of the follow-up cooperation. Will you be there?"

Charlie replied: "I have something to do today, so I won’t be there. But I had Don Albert contact Zoey. When you meet with Zoey, he should also be there. I have promised to hand over the dock work and the security of the terminal to him, so he will also cooperate with you in the future. If you have any requirements or needs, you can talk to him directly."

Zara said, "Good benefactor, I will discuss it in detail with Miss Riley and Don Albert."

Then she suddenly remembered something and asked, "By the way, are you going to pick up Stefanie at the airport today?!"

Charlie couldn't help frowning when he heard this, and asked her, "Why do you ask?"

Zara said truthfully, "I know that Benefactor has a marriage contract with Stefanie, and their family has said that they have not given up looking for you for so many years. Combined with her sudden selection of Aurous Hill as the first concert on her tour, I can basically guess that she must have chosen the location because you are here. Since Miss Sun has come such a long way, as the host, it is reasonable for my benefactor to go to the airport to meet her plane."

Charlie couldn't help but sigh when he heard this. Zara was indeed very smart. She was so smart that he couldn't help but become wary of her involuntarily!

As Charlie was making his way to the airport, Fitz had already learned the departure time of Stefanie's private plane through his own channels. It also just so happened that the spy he placed among the stadium staff had told him that Stefanie would not arrive at the stadium for rehearsal until after one o’clock in the afternoon. The flight time and the rehearsal time were quite consistent, giving him a good sense for Stefanie’s schedule.

He felt that since Stefanie would not land until just after 12 o’clock, he didn't need to know more. He was anxious to go to the airport. So he informed his subordinates that he would set off on time at 11:30 to meet Stefanie at the airport. However, what he didn't know was that Stefanie was already sitting on the plane heading to Aurous Hill at this time.

Charlie arrived at the airport at 9:30 in the morning. When he arrived, Isaac Cameron was already there and, under Isaac Cameron's guidance, Charlie drove his car into the airport and straight to the hangar.

Although this hangar could accommodate four aircraft, Isaac Cameron used his influence to move all staff and other aircraft away from this hangar in order to avoid exposing Stefanie's identity. He ensured that, before Stefanie’s plane arrived at the hangar, there were only two people in the hangar: Him and Charlie.

Fifteen minutes later, Stefanie's business jet landed at Aurous Hill Airport, and then followed the guide car and taxied all the way to the hangar. As soon as the plane arrived, Isaac Cameron brought out a bunch of flowers from his car and handed the bouquet to Charlie, saying, "Master, these are the flowers you asked me to prepare."

Charlie asked in surprise, "When did I ask you to prepare flowers?

Isaac Cameron hurriedly lowered his voice and said, "Master, Miss Sun came from afar, if you are not even ready with a bunch of flowers, how will it look?"

Charlie looked down. These were a lot of roses, and he said, embarrassed, "Even if I give her flowers, certainly giving roses is not appropriate?

Isaac Cameron waved his hand hurriedly, "Master, there is nothing inappropriate. If there were no flowers, it would really not be suitable."

No sooner did Isaac Cameron finish speaking, and the cabin door of the business jet in front of him slowly opened outward. The opened cabin door flipped to the ground and became a staircase. Stefanie ran down happily like a gust of wind.

"Charlie!" Seeing Charlie, Stefanie yelled sweetly from afar, then ran to Charlie, saw the bouquet of flowers in his hand, and said excitedly, "Wow! Charlie, are these flowers for me?"

Charlie looked at the flowers in his hand, feeling helpless, but he could only nod and smile, "Yes, they are for you."

"That's great!" Stefanie was very happy. She took the flowers, looked around, and saw that there were no outsiders other than Isaac Cameron. She immediately tiptoed, kissed Charlie on the cheek, and said sweetly, "Thank you, Charlie!"

Seeing this, Isaac Cameron hurried off with a grin on his face. While he was very clear that it was just an innocent kiss from Stefanie to Charlie, he knew that if a photo of this kiss were to be posted on the internet it would probably account for at least a week of continuous hot headlines.

Jonas’s fame, which relied entirely on hype and money, was one thing. By contrast, Stefanie’s fame was completely real. In China, she was a national idol, the dream lover to all men, and her status was higher than that of Japan’s national wife Yui Aragaki.

For his part, Charlie pretended to touch his face indifferently, and said to Stefanie, "Daisy, you must have been working hard on the way. I'd better take you to the hotel to rest."

Stefanie quickly linked her arm through his and asked, "Charlie, will you be free later?"

Charlie shook his head, "Yes, why do you ask?"

Stefanie said coquettishly, "Then will you accompany me for lunch at the hotel at noon?"

"Okay." Charlie agreed without thinking about it. In any event, he didn't plan to go home at noon. To him it was the same wherever he eats. So he took the initiative to open the door on the passenger side of the car, and said, "Let’s go, I'll take you to Shangri-La."

"Okay!" Stefanie quickly got in, holding the flowers.

After Charlie and Isaac said their goodbyes, Charlie got into his car and headed out of the airport. As they drove, Charlie asked Stefanie, "Daisy, what time will Uncle Orrin and Auntie Angie arrive tomorrow?"

Stefanie replied, "They should arrive at this same time tomorrow, or it might be a little later." Stefanie continued, "By the way,Charlie, if you have no plans tomorrow morning, we could come to the airport to pick them up together!"

Charlie nodded and said, "Okay, you confirm the time with Uncle Orrin and Auntie Angie and we will come meet them at the airport together."

Stefanie immediately took out her phone, smiled and said, "You don't have to wait to find out. I will video call my dad now."

Charlie said hurriedly, "I’m in no hurry. If you ask now, he may be at work. You can just ask him tonight. There is no rush."

Stefanie waved her hand, "Charlie, it’s okay, I have to tell them I landed safely anyway." She then clicked the request for a video call.

Soon Orrin connected the video and asked with a smile, "Sweetheart, you landed in Aurous Hill safely, right?

Stefanie smiled and said, "Dad, I've arrived and Charlie came to pick me up." With that, she quickly angled her phone so that the camera could just capture Charlie driving on the left.

When Orrin saw Charlie, he immediately smiled and said, "Oh, Charlie, you went to the airport to get her!"

Charlie smiled and said, "Uncle Orrin, you are too far away to do it, so how could I not come to pick her up when she came to Aurous Hill?"

Orrin smiled and said, "Originally, Angie and I were planning to come today, but the Board of Directors is here. I really can’t get away today, so we will come to Aurous Hill tomorrow morning to spend some time with you."

"Good Uncle Orrin," Charlie said quickly, "I will come to the airport tomorrow to pick you and Auntie Angie up from the airport."

At the other end of the video call, Angie walked into Orrin's office and said, "Orrin, almost everyone has arrived, you must come too. "

Orrin smiled and said, "I'm video chatting with Stefanie and Charlie. Would you like to come and say something to Charlie?"

"Is that right?" Angie said happily, and then quickly made her way behind Orrin and leaned slightly to face the camera. She smiled and said, "Charlie, tomorrow is your birthday. Auntie wishes you a happy birthday in advance!

Charlie quickly replied, "Thank you, Auntie Angie!"

Angie had regarded Charlie as her son-in-law and even as a son. So she felt very close to him in her heart, and said with a smile, "You haven’t come to Eastcliff during this time to see me and your Uncle Orrin. We both miss you. Your Uncle Orrin may be in Eastcliff but he talks about you every day."

Orrin smiled and said, "It's like you don’t talk about him as well. How is it that I seem to recall that you talk about him the most?"

Angie said with a smile, "Charlie is just like my own son in my mind. I'm a mother. Is there anything wrong with babbling?"

Orrin nodded and said to Charlie, "Look, Charlie, Angie and I really treat you as our own child. If you have time in the future, you must come to Eastcliff more often to see us!"

Charlie agreed without hesitation and said, "Uncle Orrin, don't worry, I definitely will."

Orrin nodded in satisfaction, and said, "Charlie, Angie and I are going to convene the board of directors meeting now. Let's meet tomorrow."

Stefanie heard her parents were going to the meeting and said quickly, "Parents, don't hang up yet. I haven't shown you the flowers that Charlie gave me!" With that, she quickly switched the camera to face her lap so they could see the bouquet of flowers.

At the other end of the video call, Angie smiled and said, "Oh, Charlie must be very attentive to give you such a big bouquet of roses! I have been with your dad for so many years, and it seems that your dad has never sent me flowers."

Orrin Sun was embarrassed, said, "We are an old married couple, and don’t pay attention to such things."

Angie gave him a blanched look and said, "So this is the gap between you and Charlie. Do you think Charlie knows more about romance? Even if it's just picking her up from the airport, he still prepared a bouquet of roses."

Charlie was also very speechless for a while.

Stefanie said with a smile, "Dad, did you hear? You should learn more from Charlie in the future!" She then said with satisfaction, ""Okay, I'm done showing you. Now you two hang up and go to work!"

As Stefanie ended the video chat, Charlie asked her curiously, "Stefanie, Angie is also busy with the Sun Group's affairs now?"

"Yup." Stefanie nodded and said with a smile, "Since my dad recovered, the group has also developed rapidly. Many things are moving quickly and there is too much to do. Dad doesn't particularly have faith in my two uncles, so my mother went to help him." Stefanie sighed as she spoke, "My mom is really a strong woman, and she is more dedicated to her work than my dad. Recently, she has started to look more haggard than before, which makes people worry."

Charlie smiled slightly and said, "Then when Uncle Orrin and Auntie Angie come tomorrow, I will give them a supplement to take which will definitely rejuvenate them."

Stefanie chuckled and said, "That's great! Charlie, since you have such a good recipe, you can give me some too. I have been working hard recently!"

"Okay. "Charlie said casually, "You aren’t just saying that?"

Stefanie nodded, remembering something, and hurriedly asked, "By the way, Charlie, how is Jonas now? What did you do to him that made him make the decision to quit the entertainment industry?"

Charlie said casually, "I asked Don Albert to arrange for him to go fishing first."

"Huh?'' Stefanie asked with a look of surprise, "What?! Going fishing? Didn't his management company announce that he is going to study abroad?"

Charlie laughed and said, "He wanted to study abroad? That’s so funny my stomach hurts! I arranged for him to take a three-year internship as a seafarer, and he is not allowed to disembark within those three years. The ocean shipping group’s business hasn’t been started for the time being, so I arranged for him to practice on a fishing boat. He has already arrived in the South China Sea and has started fishing."

Stefanie laughed out loud and blurted out, "Charlie, you are too evil, where do you normally send people?"

Charlie joked, "It's mainly to a dog farm. But there are too many people living there. It’s still being expanded at the moment, so he was lucky."

Stefanie was stunned and asked in a puzzled way, "Charlie, what kind of dog farm? What does it mean to live on a dog farm?"

Charlie waved his hand, "Nothing, children should not know this kind of thing, you do not need to know too many details."

Stefanie bit her tongue and said, "Well, then I won’t ask." Then Stefanie changed the topic, "By the way, Charlie, you are going back to Eastcliff to participate in the ancestor worship ceremony at the Spring Festival, right?"

Charlie nodded, "Yes, why do you ask?"

"No reason." Stefanie said, "Isn't the Spring Festival in April? There are nearly 20 days left until then. In other words, in less than 20 days, I will be able to see you again in Eastcliff."

Charlie smiled slightly, "Yes, I will definitely visit you and Uncle Orrin and Auntie Angie at home.

Stefanie Sun said, "That is good timing, since in mid-April I'm going to the United States."

"Going to America?" Charlie asked, "How is it that you are suddenly going to America?"

"It’s not sudden." Stefanie said: "I'm going to quit the entertainment industry soon, so I want to hold a few more concerts, which can be regarded as an explanation for the fans. I also have many fans in Europe, America, Japan and Korea, among which most are Chinese. So I have to have concerts in Japan, South Korea, Europe and the United States in addition to our domestic, mainland, and Taiwan concerts. Five concerts will be held in New York, Chicago, Los Angeles, Houston and Seattle from mid-April to the end of April. And then I will move to Japan and South Korea to play three more concerts each."

Charlie asked in a puzzled way, "Why don't you finish the Asian performances first and then go to Europe and America? You have to cross the ocean for more than half a month, and then you have to cross the ocean to come back again."

Stefanie smiled and said, "My parents happened to be going to the United States in April for business, so I plan to go with them." After speaking, she asked Charlie again, "Charlie, do you want to come with us?"

Charlie shook his head and smiled, "I can't go. There are quite a few things I must attend to in Aurous Hill. We anticipate that the ocean shipping business will get started in April and I should be here for that."

Stefanie nodded, and said with some regret, "The main reason is that I am unfamiliar with the United States, even though I was born there I don’t feel at home. So it would be better to have my parents with me. It would be even better if Charlie could come too, but you have many things to do and I can fully understand what it means to have a busy schedule."

Charlie comforted her by saying, "Although the United States is far away, it takes only twelve hours to fly there. Besides, you will be performing mainly for overseas Chinese, so you don't have to worry about being out of your element."

"Ok." Stefanie nodded slightly and asked Charlie, "Charlie, don't you want to go to the United States?

Charlie shook his head, "What would I see in the United States?"

Stefanie said, "To meet your grandpa and grandma. I heard my mother say your grandparents are still alive."

Charlie was startled. After a few seconds he smiled unnaturally, and said, "I still don't want to bother them. After all, I have not seen them since I was a kid. And we only saw each other a few times. They don't have any feelings for me or want me to come. Anyway, I have no feelings for them either."

There was something to be said, but Charlie did not say it.

In the past, he hadn’t known much about his mother's life, and he had only seen his grandpa and grandma when he was very young. As a result, he had no real foundation for a relationship with his maternal grandparents. Moreover, after he got to know Mr. Riley, Mr. Riley had told him that his mother's family is actually much more powerful than the Wade family, and his grandparents had always been unhappy about his mother’s decision to marry his father and follow his father back to China. It was said that his mother may have had a lot of conflicts with her family as a result. Now that his mother was no longer alive, and if a grandson who they hadn’t seen in 20 years comes to them out of the blue, it would be embarrassing for them. Therefore, Charlie felt that to not disturb them was also, in a way, paying them a kind of respect.

Charlie drove to Shangri-La and took the private elevator with Stefanie to the room her team had reserved.

As soon as he entered the room, Stefanie ran to the sofa in two steps and fell over onto it, and said with emotion: "Oh my God, getting up early to catch a plane is really exhausting."

Charlie laughed and said, "If you are tired. Let’s rest for a while. Let’s go for lunch when you’re done."

Stefanie asked hurriedly, "Charlie. Where are you going to take me to eat?"

Charlie said: "Whatever you want, if you don't dislike it, we can eat at the restaurant in Shangri-La. If you don’t want that, we can go to Don Albert's Heaven Springs."

Stefanie waved her hand quickly and said, "Oh, Heaven Springs is fine. I am very tired, and I have the stadium rehearsal at one o’clock, so time is tight." With that, Stefanie asked, "Charlie, we could let the restaurant make some food and deliver it to the room. You can accompany me and eat in the room."

Charlie nodded and said: "If you are too lazy to move. Then I'll let Isaac arrange for someone to bring some food."

Stefanie said quickly, "That would be great!"

Charlie called Isaac Cameron and asked him to arrange for the kitchen to make some special dishes, which were to be delivered to Stefanie's room at about 11:30. Isaac Cameron hurriedly went to the kitchen to keep an eye on them for fear of negligence.

…

At 10:30 in the morning, Fitz's prepared motorcade had assembled at the entrance of the stadium, ready to go to the airport to welcome Stefanie's arrival.

In order to fully grasp the trajectory of Stefanie's actions, Fitz specifically asked someone to ask about the status of Stefanie's private jet, such as whether it has launched a stand, whether it has started to line up for departure, and when it is expected to take off.

However, just when he was ready to leave for the airport, he received a message from Eastcliff, and the other party told him Stefanie's private jet had just cancelled today's flight plan.

Fitz didn’t believe it, so he called back and asked, "You said that Stefanie’s flight plan was cancelled right? What’s the issue? Is the weather in Eastcliff bad? Is there a thunderstorm or heavy winds?"

The other party replied simply and concisely, "The weather is fine and there are no clouds."

Fitz frowned and asked, "is there heavy air traffic?"

The other party answered in a simple, straightforward manner, "The traffic in the air is fine."

"What’s going on?!" Fitz asked puzzlingly, Aren’t flights only cancelled under these two conditions? Either if the weather is bad, or if there is heavy air traffic!"

The informant replied and said, "There is another possibility that the party involved wants to cancel it. If the party can’t fly due to some issues, you can’t expect the plane to still take off right?"Fitz was agitated for a while, immediately he hung up the phone and turned back to the inside of the stadium, and spoke to Cheri who was working, "Cherie, what time is Stefanie coming over today?"

Cherie pretended to be surprised and said, "Stefanie will start the rehearsal at one o’clock in the afternoon. Haven’t I told you about this a long time ago?"

Fitz held back his anger and replied, " I asked when she would be flying over, as I just heard that her plane has cancelled the flight plan."

Cherie asked with a look of surprise, "Ah? Really? I haven’t heard of this and she didn’t tell me about this."

Fitz then questioned her back, " Aren’t you her agent, don’t you know when she will arrive in Aurous Hil today?"

Cherie nodded seriously, and said "Fitz, you’re right. I really don’t know when she will arrive in Aurous Hil today. She didn’t let me arrange a pick-up, and only said that she would arrive at the venue at one o’clock.."

Fitz raised his wrist and looked at the limited edition Richard Mille watch on his wrist. Frowned and said: "It is now 11:00, if there is any more delay she certainly can not arrive at the venue in time." he paused a moment then said, "Well, let me call Miss Sun."

Cherie said: "Master Banks, if there is nothing to do, I will go ahead."

"Okay." Fitz nodded, took out his mobile phone, found Stefanie's number and dialed it.

However, a prompt came from the other end of the phone: "Sorry, the user you dialed has been turned off, please call again later."

Seeing that Stefanie turned off her phone unexpectedly, Fitz was even more confused.

Stefanie's mobile phone has already been enabled in Do Not Disturb mode. In this mode, only a few calls that she has whitelisted can get through to her mobile phone. No matter who else it is, it will reject the call.

Therefore, he hurriedly asked someone to inquire about the relevant information of Aurous Hill Airport, but did not find that the airport had Stefanie's entry registration information.

He instinctively thought that Stefanie should have not arrived in Aurous Hill yet, maybe he was delayed in Eastcliff because of some accident. Maybe she would transfer to another plane to come to Aurous Hill soon, so he quickly ordered his men to drive to Aurous Hill Airport and wait for her. At the same time, he called some friends in the railway and asked them to help verify whether Stefanie bought high-speed rail tickets in the railway system.

In his opinion, from Eastcliff to Aurous Hill, Stefanie could not have other choices other than flying or taking the high-speed rail, as long as he seized these two channels. He would be able to find her and be waiting for her arrival.

What he didn't expect was that he waited until nearly twelve o'clock. He still didn't see any signs of Stephanie, and none of his friends at the airport and railway made any progress.

This made Fitz particularly puzzled. He felt that Stefanie attaches great importance to this performance. The performance will officially begin tomorrow, and she must finish the rehearsal today. There was no way she would miss it.

However, he has not been able to contact anyone at the moment, nor can he find any clues, which was making him a little anxious.

Seeing that the time is only two or three minutes away from twelve o'clock, Fitz thought about it then decided to abandon the plan of picking her up the airport, and first go back to the venue for a look, in case Stefanie quietly went to the venue for rehearsal while he was still waiting eagerly to pick her up at the airport.

He hurriedly led people to the Olympic Center.

Just when his car had entered the gate of the Olympic Center. Charlie drove Stefanie to the VIP passage at the back door of the Olympic Center venue.

Cherie had arranged for staff to seal the entrances and exits in advance to prevent fans from getting in.

After Charlie stopped the car, Stefanie said to Charlie, "Thank you, Charlie, for sending me here. I'll go now!"

Charlie asked Stefanie, "Daisy, do you want me to accompany you to the rehearsal?"

Stefanie hurriedly said, "No, no! My rehearsal is a secret for you, and I won’t let you see anything! You have to wait for the official performance tomorrow, otherwise it will ruin the surprise. Charlie, you should go about your own business!"

Charlie had no choice but to nod his head and said: "Okay, then I will go. If you have anything to do later, call me."

Stefanie said playfully: "Charlie, don’t forget to pick up my parents together tomorrow!"

"Okay!" Charlie agreed and said: "You can go to work, I'm leaving."

"Bye Charlie!"

At the same time, Fitz also drove into the VIP channel.

Since he is a partner of the organizer, he has been using the VIP channel these days, so the staff will let him go directly when they see his car.

As soon as Fitz drove the car into the VIP aisle, he saw Stefanie stepping out of the ordinary BMW 520 in front, and when she got out, she waved at the person in the cab with a happy face.

Fitz couldn't see the appearance of the driver from behind, but through the rear glass, you could see the back of Charlie's head. Charlie had a short hairstyle. No matter who looked from behind, he could see that he was a man.

At this moment, Fitz was furious, and gritted his teeth and cursed: "Damn! I waited for you for noon, but I didn't expect you to come over with another man! The airport and the high-speed rail didn't have your information because you already arrived in Aurous Hill. It seems that you are deliberately avoiding me!"

Then, he carefully read Charlie's license plate number, took out his mobile phone, and made a call.

"Hey! Help me look up license plate information! I want all the information about the owner! Be fast!"

Fitz is not a native in Aurous Hill.

Therefore, although he can use a lot of relationships, the degree of reliability of these relationships is not high. Basically, his subordinates have to rely on a chain of sources to get the information they need.

Normally, if he wants to inquire about the information of someone in Aurous Hill, a call is made to the person under his hand, and the person under his hand can then connect and find the local relationship in Aurous Hill. Although it is a bit more troublesome, it is not too difficult.

However, what he didn't know was that the BMW he wanted to check this time was registered under the name of Charlie's wife, Claire.

As the spokesperson of the Wade family in Aurous Hill, and as Charlie’s right-hand man, Isaac Cameron had already managed the upper and lower relations, all the personal information related to Charlie, Charlie’s wife Claire, Jacob, and his mother-in-law Elaine, All have very timely warning reminders.

If someone inquires about their family in the system, the moment he enters his name or license plate number and clicks on the query, he will send an early warning to Isaac Cameron as soon as possible.

At the same time, regardless of whether he inquired about the names of the four members of Charlie's family, or their license plates, addresses, and ID numbers, the system would immediately trigger the protection rules, and first feedback a "system information maintenance, please try again later" to the other party.

Therefore, when Fitz found the key person and entered Claire's license plate number into the system, Isaac Cameron immediately received the message.

But the person found that the system information was being maintained, so he didn't think much about it, and planned to wait a few minutes and try again.

While he was waiting, Isaac Cameron immediately contacted the person in charge of the Aurous Hill Transportation Department and directly conducted a counter-check in the internal system. In less than a minute, the person searching for Claire's license plate number was found.

That person was a middle-level manager of the Aurous Hill Transportation Department. A few minutes ago, he received a friend's request to help inquire about the local license plate number. The other party only asked for the registration information of the car. He didn't think much about it so he started gathering the information.

But what he didn't expect was that Isaac Cameron locked him in only less than a minute.

Then, he was suddenly called to the leader's office by the leader.

He didn't know it was his own search behavior that caused the disaster. He pushed the door and asked flatly: "Stanley, what do you want to tell me?"

The person called Stanley Chambers asked him immediately. "You just checked the information of a BMW in the system?"

"Uh..." the man said nervously, "No, Stanley, is there any misunderstanding?"

"Misunderstanding?" Stanley coldly said. "Don't forget that there are behavior statistics inside the system. The login account of the car you just checked is yours, and the IP address that sent the query request comes from your workstation. How do you explain?"

The mas was startled. He usually has a very good relationship with Stanley, and he can be regarded as one of his confidants. It stands to reason that he shouldn't suddenly become so serious. It must be that he really caused trouble.

So he hurriedly said in a low voice: "Stanley, what we are doing is the work of the traffic system. If I check the license plate number, there should be no issues? Why are you so angry?"

Stanley sternly said: "Normally we can overlook checking things outside regulations, but this time you’ve overreached. Not even I can save you!"

The man asked nervously: "Stanley...What the hell is going on here? Can you give me a rough idea? I’m in a panic here..."

Stanley stared at him coldly and said: "Because of your meddling, Mr. Isaac Cameron from Shangri-La has come to see me. You know his background. It is certainly not a trivial matter for him to find out so quickly!"

The man exclaimed: "Isaac Cameron...Isaac Cameron?! Stanley, what should I do now, please help me!"

Stanley said, "There is a way to make up for this, it depends on whether you are willing to cooperate."

The man hurriedly said:"I will, I will cooperate!"

......

Due to Isaac’s quick response times, he was able to pinpoint this issue and have the relevant information before Charlie was very far away from the Olympic center. A few minutes after he left, Charlie received a call from Isaac.

After answering the phone, Isaac Cameron said to Charlie: "Master, someone inquired about your wife's car in the traffic data system just now."

Charlie frowned and asked, "Who did it?"

Isaac Cameron said hurriedly: "It's a middle-level manager of the relevant department." He reported the whole incident to Charlie.

After listening to Charlie, he said: "Isaac, you have done a good job and prevented trouble before it happens."

"This is my job."

Charlie asked again: "Did you find out about the person who checked the information?"

Isaac quickly said "The party involved is from an old school in Eastcliff and has transferred away to work for the city of Aurous Hill."

Charlie suddenly realized something and said: "Then I guess the person who wanted to check me out should be Fitz from the Banks Family. I just drove Stefanie to the performance venue, and he probably saw it."

Isaac Cameron He blurted out: "Damn, the little bastard of the Banks Family has always been ill-intentioned with Miss Sun. I heard that he organized a luxury motorcade to pick up Miss Sun at the airport, but he was left empty handed."

After speaking, Isaac Cameron said again: "Master, this Fitz has probably been eyeing you. If he wants to check your license plate number he must be aiming at you. Although Aurous Hill is not in the Banks Family's domain, they have connections here. I am guessing it will not take long for him to find you! You must be prepared!"

"Well..." Charlie said with a grim expression: " Fitz hasn’t seen my appearance yet, but since he is already pulling strings in the system to spy on me, he must be planning an attack."

Charlie then said "Tomorrow night I'm going to be at Stafanie’s concert. It will definitely be unavoidable to meet him at the concert, so you can solve this problem before the concert!"

Isaac Cameron hurriedly asked, "Master, what plans do you have?"

Charlie sneered and said: "First let that person give Fitz some false information. We must be specific on this..." Charlie informed Isaac Cameron of his plan in detail and made sure he strictly followed the plan.

Charlie knew very well that he had rescued Zara and Fitz in Japan, so if he were to meet Fitz face to face, he would definitely recognize him.

Therefore, instead of waiting for him to recognize him at the concert tomorrow, it is better to take the initiative to remove him.

Originally, he didn’t want to attack him. After all, everyone has the right to pursue their favorite objects. He can’t do this simply because he likes Stefanie. After all, he is not as arrogant as Jonas. But this time the situation is completely different.

This Fitz was so bold that he dared to let people check his wife's license plate number! Now he has crossed the boundary, and the repercussions of that are on him!

Fitz sat in his Rolls Royce in a terrible mood and did not get out of the car for a very long time.

Even though Stefanie's singing rehearsal was soon heard coming from the stadium, he still sat motionless in the car.

He was extremely unhappy. What made him unhappy was, on the one hand, Stefanie's deliberate avoidance of him. On the other hand, it was the unknown BMW driver.

And he didn't understand why Stefanie would lower herself to take a cheap BMW to the stadium. After all, a brand like BMW, in the second-generation circle of Eastcliff, is simply rubbish that nobody touches. For them, the advanced customized version of Rolls-Royce is the standard for travel. A car of this class like BMW is nothing in front of the high-end custom Rolls-Royce.

More than ten or twenty minutes have passed, and his subordinates haven't fed back the information of that BMW. He couldn't help feeling a little annoyed. When he was about to call and scold him, he suddenly received a call from his subordinates.

Fitz immediately connected the call and yelled: "I told you to look up a license plate; where did you go to check it? Why haven't you responded for so long?!"

The other party hurriedly said, "Master, calm down; there has been a feedback problem in the system, so things were put on hold. But we have the results now."

Fitz hastily asked, "What was the result? Who is the owner of the car?"

The other man replied: "Master, the BMW car you wanted me to check is a car registered under the Aurous Hill Emgrand Group."

"Emgrand Group?" Fitz couldn't help frowning.

He has been in Aurous Hill only a short while, but he has some understanding of the situation in Aurous Hill.

The largest local company in Aurous Hill is the Emgrand Group, but the owner of this group is mysterious, and Fitz doesn't know who this company belongs to.

Therefore, he was a little surprised and blurted out and asked: "Is this true?"

The other party replied: "It must be true. He also told me there are more than 500 vehicles registered under the Emgrand Group's name. A BMW is one of them, and there is a small detail. The car you mentioned is not a BMW 520, but a BMW 760."

"Impossible!" Fitz blurted out: "I saw that car with my own eyes. It says 520! How could it be 760?! Is it a mistake?"

"No." The other party seriously said: "I have repeatedly confirmed with them that the license plate number registered is indeed a BMW 760. If you say the back of the car says 520, then I guess it may have been tampered with."

He said, "Master, you may not know much about the entry-level low-end luxury cars like BMW, but in fact, there is still a big difference between the 7 series and the 5 series. At first glance, they seem to be similar, but when you look closely, there are actually many differences. People who don’t know just can’t see it, just like the current Mercedes-Benz E-Class and Mercedes-Benz S-Class. So what you can do is watch the video of the dashcam and compare it with the photos of the BMW 760 on the Internet. If it is really wrong, then I will immediately ask that person to follow up."

Fitz naturally didn't know the differences, so he immediately said: "I will look at the video of the dashcam. You can find me the detailed pictures of the rear of the BMW 760 and 520 and send it to my WeChat. I will confirm it first."

Fitz hurriedly opened the Rolls-Royce's built-in driving recorder and found the clip just taken. After playback, Fitz can see that the rear of the car indeed says BMW 520.

The main reason why he wants to figure out whether it is 520 or 760 is to determine whether this car is an Emgrand Group car.

Suppose it's true, as his subordinates said. This car is a BMW 760. If all the clues match, it can be determined that this car belongs to the Emgrand Group.

But if this car is not 760 and is an ordinary 520, that would prove that the information feedback from his subordinates is wrong.

In that case, either the subordinate has a problem, or the BMW 520 has a problem, or maybe it is an unlicensed car.

At this moment, Fitz received several official detailed images of the BMW 520 and BMW 760 from his staff.

Fitz could tell at a glance that the official BMW 760's detailed map is the same as the car he just photographed.

This also means that car was indeed the BMW 760 that changed its tail number.

It also means that the car is indeed from the Emgrand Group.

Fitz frowned and called and asked: "Do you know who the boss behind Aurous Hill Emgrand Group is?"

"I don't know." The other party replied: "The legal representative of Emgrand Group is Doris Young, the Vice-Chairman, which belongs to Emgrand Group, but the shares of Emgrand Group are not in her name."

The other party further stated: "Although this company is registered in Aurous Hill, the shareholding structure of Aurous Hill Emgrand Group is the same as that of domestic Internet giants. There is also an overseas parent company in the upper structure."

"What's more is that its overseas parent company is an offshore company registered in the Cayman Islands. This offshore company controls 100% of Aurous Hill Emgrand Group. Therefore, it is necessary to find out who the offshore company owner is to know the true owner of Emgrand Group."

"So troublesome..." Fitz asked: "Can you find out the shareholder information of this offshore company abroad?"

"Can't find out." The other party said truthfully: "The Cayman Islands has promulgated judicial regulations long ago. Companies registered in the Cayman Islands provide comprehensive privacy protection. Information about directors and shareholders is completely confidential. This aspect is the same as UBS's strategy, so we can't find any information."

"Damn!" Fitz "I don’t believe that Emgrand Group is a huge company in Aurous Hill. Does anyone know whether its boss is a man or a woman, and how old are they?"

The other party immediately said: "The person who gave me the news told me that their boss is very powerful. Younger and handsome, and there are rumors that he is the mysterious rich man who was very famous in Aurous Hill last year!"

"What mysterious rich man?" Fitz heard that the boss of the Emgrand Group was young, rich, and handsome. He was a little upset immediately and asked coldly, "Is this mysterious rich man very famous?"

The other party replied: "According to my source, he is quite famous. He humiliated a person with tens of millions of dollars in cash in a jewelry shop. There was a lot of uproar in Aurous Hill at that time."

Fitz was a little annoyed.

He felt that if, according to his subordinates, the boss of the Emgrand Group was a strong competitor.

Combined with Stefanie deliberately bypassing him, coming to the stadium this guy, and so intimately saying goodbye, maybe this guy has already taken a step ahead and won Stefanie's favor!

Thinking of this, he felt angry and anxious and blurted out, "Is there any personal information about Doris Young?"

"Yes!" The other party said:" Doris Young’s information is relatively transparent. She is a native of Aurous Hill, and she has traces of everything in the past. She was a master student when she was in school. Later, she joined the former Emgrand Group and helped the Emgrand Group continue to grow and multiply in a short period. She was also promoted to the position of vice-chairman of the Emgrand Group and has been the top leader of the Emgrand Group until now."

Fitz nodded and said: "If you want to know who the boss of the Emgrand Group is, you have to have a good chat with this Doris Young."

After that, Fitz immediately ordered: "You help me get in touch with Doris Young, and say that I would like to take time to visit her at the Emgrand Group and talk to her about business cooperation."

Fitz felt that he only had to report his name as the eldest son of the Banks Family. If he goes to visit, who can't treat him as an honored guest?

At that time, he can try to figure out the identity of her boss from her mouth.

If she doesn't agree to it, then he could throw a cooperation intention as bait. I believe that the boss of the Emgrand Group will be eager to meet with him after hearing the news that the Banks Family is going to cooperate with him.

After hearing this, his men hurriedly asked him: "Master, when do you want to see Doris Young?"

Fitz said without hesitation: "Right now!"

Fitz never dreamed that the news he heard through his subordinates was a game that Charlie deliberately asked Isaac Cameron to play.

He deliberately revealed his identity as the "Chairman of the Emgrand Group" to Fitz, just to make Fitz feel the urgency to divert Fitz’s attention completely.

Otherwise, if Fitz has been making a fuss about his wife's BMW car, he would soon get his wife's true identity.

Therefore, he deliberately let people feed a false message, telling the other party that this car belongs to the Emgrand Group. At the same time, to strengthen Fitz’s trust, he deliberately exposed the details of the BMW, which is a BMW 760. In this way, naturally, Fitz can be convinced.

Once Fitz believed that this car belonged to the Emgrand Group, his attention was completely deflected.

Later, he realized the chairman of the Emgrand Group may be a handsome, young, and rich young man, and is related to the god-level wealthy people circulating on the Internet. Then he will believe in all this even more.

As Charlie expected, Fitz's current attention was focused on the chairman of the Emgrand Group.

While asking people to meet Doris Young of the Emgrand Group, he took out his mobile phone and searched for the short video of the god-level rich man who was all the rage in Aurous Hill, and he found the scene where Charlie was videoed at the jewelry store.

However, it is a pity that the shooting angle of that video is not good. The distance is relatively far, so he can't see Charlie's appearance, but Charlie's figure has a clear outline. He is 1.85 meters tall, weighs less than one hundred and sixty pounds, and his body is comparable to those long-legged models in the popular entertainment industry, which makes Fitz jealous.

Fitz is most dissatisfied with his height. Although he is already 1.75 meters tall. Among men, his height is considered to be above average, and even slightly taller than the popular "national husband" by two or three centimeters, but he is still dissatisfied because he only accounts for the rich and handsome in the "Tall, rich, and handsome", and if he wants to take the "tall" also, he must be at least 1.8 meters or more.

Therefore, when Charlie's height in the video was about 1.85 meters, and he was ten centimeters higher than himself, Fitz was quite upset.

At this time, Fitz's assistant ran out of the stadium and knocked on Fitz's car window.

Fitz opened the central control lock, the assistant hurriedly pulled the door and got into the co-pilot, and asked, "Master, Miss Sun has started the rehearsal, don't you want to go in and take a look?"

"No!" Fitz I waved his hand irritably, and said, "Hurry up and make an appointment with that Doris Young, I'm going to see her!"

"Okay." The assistant nodded and said: "I have asked someone to find out about Doris Young's contact information. I guess it will be a while."

Just after speaking, his phone immediately received a text message.

In the text message, there was a string of mobile phone numbers starting with 139.

The assistant hurriedly said: "Master, the number has been sent, I will call her now!"

Fitz waved absently, still staring at the phone screen and Charlie's figure in the short video.

At the same time, his assistant had put the call on Doris Young's cell phone.

This person did not go around on the phone, and directly reported to Doris Young about his family, saying: "Hello, Vice-Chairman Young of the Emgrand Group, right? I am the assistant of Mr. Fitz Banks, the young master of the Banks Family of Eastcliff. Our young master wants to talk to the Emgrand Group about cooperation. I wonder if Ms. Young has time to meet our young master?"

"What? Eastcliff Banks' family?" Doris Young exclaimed in surprise, and then pretended to be flattered and said, "Oh! I never dreamed that Young Master Banks would actually be able to see our Emgrand Group?! What a fortunate thing for us! When will Young Master Banks have time? You can come to visit at any time!"

Fitz and Fitz's assistant sitting next to him was very satisfied with Doris Young's excitement, and Fitz's expression was slightly relieved.

Fitz's assistant said at this moment: "Our young master is in Aurous Hill now, so if there is no problem with you, our young master can go to meet you now."

"That's great!" Doris Young sounded very excited, and blurted out: "Then I will immediately turn away all the arrangements for the afternoon and wait for Master Banks here!"

Fitz's assistant gave a hum, and asked tentatively: "That's right, our young master wants to meet the boss of Emgrand Group by the way. I don’t know if he has time in the afternoon?"

Doris Young hurriedly said: "I’m really sorry, our boss has always been very low-key, and he is still a hands-off Chairman. Basically, he only comes two or three times a year to the company, and never participates in any commercial activities, and never meets with anyone in the industry. Even I don’t know where he is. Please forgive me, Master Banks."

Fitz’s assistant was also very helpless when he heard this, but at least thought to let the young master go to see this Doris Young first, so he said: "Since your boss is not in the company, then wait until the opportunity arises. I will accompany our young master to your Emgrand Group now, and we can be ready to meet you."

Doris Young said without hesitation: "Don't worry, I will arrange the people under my hand to make preparations. When Master Banks arrives, he can take the special elevator directly from the underground garage to the top floor!"

"Okay." Fitz's assistant said: "In this case, we will be there in 20 minutes."

After hanging up the phone, Fitz's assistant said to Fitz: "Master, I will let the bodyguard prepare the vehicle, you Don’t drive by yourself."

Fitz nodded. The reason why he drove by himself was he originally wanted to have private time with Stefanie, but he didn’t expect that after careful preparation, it turned out to be for nothing.Fitz was enraged just thinking about it.

Fitz's bodyguards and subordinates quickly organized the team. Fitz's assistant personally opened the door for him and escorted him into the back row of another Rolls-Royce. Then the team immediately set off for the Emgrand Group.

However, Fitz could not even know that at this moment, Charlie was already in Doris Young's office, waiting for his plans to unravel.

And Doris Young stood in front of Charlie respectfully, and asked: "Master, what should I do if Fitz comes here soon?"

Charlie smiled slightly, pointed to the back door of Doris Young's office, and said, "Wait. When he comes, I will go to your lounge and rest for a while. You can talk to him first, and I will come out when the time is right."

Doris Young nodded and couldn't help asking: "Master, what do you plan to do with this Fitz? He is the grandson of the Banks Family. If you attack him, the Banks Family will definitely not let it go."

"And if he disappeared in the Emgrand Group, the Banks Family will definitely do everything possible to bring the Emgrand Group into it and find out everything about the company. Will your identity be exposed by then?"

Charlie smiled: "It's okay, don't worry about this, I have my own ways!"

Twenty minutes later.

Fitz's motorcade drove into the underground garage of Emgrand Group.

Doris Young arranged for her secretary and the person in charge of the security department of Emgrand Group to wait in the underground garage in advance.

As soon as the convoy arrived, they immediately stepped forward to receive them respectfully, and then took Fitz and his entourage from the special elevator in the underground garage to the top floor of the Emgrand Building.

Fitz really enjoyed the feeling of importance. In his opinion, a company of 100 billion dollars like the Emgrand Group should be like they are now when facing himself, the young master of the Banks Family. They are all very respectful, it was a feeling he enjoyed.

Doris Young’s female secretary led the way and said as she walked: "Master Banks, our VP is waiting for you in the office, but her office is not too big, so your entourage will go to the next conference room to take a break, I will ask someone to arrange tea for them."

Fitz nodded gently.

He didn't want to bring a lot of people into the office to talk about things anyways.

Moreover, he also didn’t think there was any danger in coming to a company with a market value of 100 billion. So he said to his assistant: "You go to the conference room and wait for me.

The assistant immediately nodded and said, "Yes master!

Fitz's assistant and bodyguard were ushered into the meeting room, and Doris Young's female secretary brought Fitz to Doris Young's office alone.

The female secretary knocked on the door, and Doris Young personally took the office. The door opened and she saw Fitz and said respectfully: "Hello Master Banks, I am Doris Young, Vice Chairman of the Emgrand Group. I very much welcome your presence, and let our Emgrand Group flourish!

Fitz did not expect it. Doris Young of the Emgrand Group turned out to be such a beautiful and charming lady. Seeing her wearing a professional suit with a knee-length skirt and her slightly curly wavy hair, he was a bit stunned for a while.

Originally in his mind, since this Doris Young had used her own efforts to become the vice-chairman of the Emgrand Group, then she would have to be at least thirty-five or even over forty years old.

After all, it takes time and experience to advance in the workplace. No one would believe that a woman under the age of thirty can rely on her strength to become the second-in-command of a company with a market value of 100 billion dollars.

It was precisely because of this fixed mode of thinking in his heart that he felt amazed the moment he saw Doris Young.

Therefore, he nodded very gentlemanly and said: "I didn't expect Ms. Young to be so young and to become the second-in-command of a company at such a young age. The personal ability of Ms. Young is definitely very remarkable.

Doris Young smiled slightly and said humbly, "Master Banks, you are too kind."

After that, she hurriedly turned to her side and said, "Master Banks, please come in"!

"Okay!" Fitz nodded and strode into Doris Young's office.

Doris said to her secretary: "Go and prepare for Master Banks some good tea."

The secretary hurriedly said: "Okay Ms. Young! After the secretary left, Doris Young immediately invited Fitz into her office and invited him to sit down on the sofa. Then she asked politely: "Why has Master Banks Come to our Emgrand Group?"

Fitz smiled and said: "I have been in Aurous Hill for a while, and I am interested in making some investment in Aurous Hill. I heard that your Emgrand Group is the largest enterprise in Aurous Hill, so I want to work with you on a little cooperation.: After speaking, Fitz also deliberately added: "Oh, yes, when I say 'a little' cooperation, I mean at least 50 billion dollars in scale."

"Oh? Really?!" Doris Young immediately showed strong interest and excitedly asked: "What kind of cooperation are you thinking to do?"

Fitz smiled, raised his hand and pointed at the high-rise buildings outside, and smiled: "Real estate, hotels, energy, cars, any field that you can think of, our Banks Family basically dabbles in, so we can cooperate in too many fields." After that, Fitz added: "Aren’t the new electric vehicles very popular recently! Several cities across the country have R & D and production bases for new energy batteries and automobiles, but Aurous Hill doesn’t seem to have it yet? I think we can set up a joint venture to produce new high-energy batteries in Aurous Hill to produce supporting power batteries for new electric vehicles. It happens that our Banks Family works with two traditional car brands, which are also preparing to transform and develop new energy vehicles. Perhaps we can cooperate in-depth, and maybe we can build a new electric vehicle brand together."

Anyway, it’s just babbling, so Fitz brags about it. The Banks Family does have two traditional car brands, and they are indeed engaged in the transformation to electric. However, business logic says that even if they find someone to cooperate with, they will only find professional companies in related fields to cooperate with, and it is impossible to come to cooperate with an innocent company like the Emgrand Group.

However, Fitz feels that now clean energy is a big outlet, and all companies want to come in and get a share of the pie, and it must be the same for companies of the size of the Emgrand Group.

Many companies see that the clean energy industry is becoming more and more popular, but they can't find an entry point. Now they are giving Emgrand Group a free opportunity to enter the clean energy field. It is impossible to refuse.

Of course, he is not a wealthy boy who is here to give opportunities. The reason for drawing such a big pie is to take the opportunity to attract the chairman of the Emgrand Group.

As soon as he said this, Doris Young’s eyes flashed brightly. She couldn’t hide her excitement and said, "Oh, let’s talk about this Master Banks. My boss has always wanted to dabble in the field of electric vehicles. It’s just our Emgrand Group, we have always focused on real estate development and commercial real estate management. The development of real estate, shopping malls, and hotels is our specialty. However, we are unable to develop electric vehicles. The boss is worried that there is no good opportunity. If the Banks Family is really interested in cooperating with us, that’s really a gift!"

Fitz was very satisfied with Doris Young’s performance, smiled slightly, and said seriously: "Ms. Young, I always mean what I say. Since I have come here on my own initiative, I naturally hope to cooperate with your Emgrand Group." Saying this, Fitz paused for a while and then continued: "As you know, although our Banks Family's overall strength is very strong, our main business is concentrated in Eastcliff and its surrounding areas, and there is no business foundation in Aurous Hill. There is no network. If you want to build a new energy and automobile production base in Aurous Hill, you must have in-depth cooperation with Aurous Hill local companies. In this case, it will be easier to approve, acquire land, build factories, and apply for government subsidies. Your Emgrand Group is the largest enterprise in Aurous Hill. Cooperating with you is to join forces for mutual benefit!"

"That's really great!" Doris Young said excitedly: "Since Master Banks can value us, then we will definitely cooperate. We will go all out in our cooperation!"

"Yeah!" Fitz nodded in satisfaction, then changed the conversation, and suddenly said, "Hey right, Ms. Young, I estimate that the total investment of this cooperation project will be at least 60 to 70 billion, and it may even be more than 100 billion, for such big cooperation, I still want to meet your boss and have a face-to-face chat. I wonder if you can ask him for me?"

"This….." Doris Young hesitated for a moment and said, "Mr. Banks, let’s not hide it. The chairman of our company has never been very concerned about the Emgrand Group…."

To say that Charlie is not very caring about the Emgrand Group is the expression of Doris Young's true feelings. She knew that Charlie was in the lounge behind the office, so she said this to Charlie on purpose.

Since the change of the Emgrand Group to Charlie, the number of times Charlie has come to the Emgrand Group together is estimated to be no more than ten times. What makes Doris Young helpless is that every time Charlie comes to the Emgrand Group, it is not because of the Emgrand Group itself.

In other words, Charlie, the shopkeeper, never worried about the development direction of the Emgrand Group.

In the past, Doris Young had no opinion on this. On the contrary, she also liked the freedom to be 100% trusted and do it by herself.

However, since she had a good impression of Charlie from the bottom of her heart, Charlie's reckless attitude made her feel a little wronged. This kind of grievance mainly stems from a feeling of neglect deep in her heart.

She hoped that Charlie would come to the Emgrand Group frequently, even if it was to deprive her of decision-making power, Charlie had the final say, and she had no opinion.

Because in that way, she would be able to see Charlie often. Unfortunately, Charlie never took Emgrand Group seriously.

Therefore, she deliberately took this opportunity to make complaints, hoping that after Charlie heard it, she would be more concerned about the development of the Emgrand Group in the future.

At this moment, Charlie felt somewhat ashamed when he heard Doris Young's complaints. He was really a complete hands-off owner. After taking over the Emgrand Group, Charlie completely entrusted it to Doris Young to manage it without asking questions.

After Oracle Pharmaceutical was started, he also threw it directly to Liam to operate it.

Except for a trip to Japan in person and the pharmaceutical company that incorporated the Kobayashi family, he has never cared for Oracle Pharmaceutical.

Moreover, when the ocean shipping group is launched in the future, there is a high probability that it will not be too much trouble.

Because there will be Zoey and Zara sitting there, and there will be Mr. Riley, a professor of economics behind him, as the guidance and support, it seems that he is completely useless.

Charlie couldn't help sighing in his heart that he was indeed lucky. He met many reliable and competent subordinates and collaborators. It is precisely because of their great strength that he can be at ease as an owner.

‘Otherwise, I am afraid that I will be exhausted by the trivialities of several companies.’

At this moment, Fitz, who was sitting outside, asked Doris Young with a face of disbelief: "Why is your boss not very concerned about your group's affairs? Does he have other business outside?"

Doris Young nodded and said: "Our boss does have other business outside."

Fitz suddenly felt a little puzzled.

"I originally thought that the chairman of the Emgrand Group, his net worth is just in the Emgrand Group. In that case, how could a group chairman with a market value of 100 billion in his district be comparable to my multi-trillion asset family? But now, it seems like the chairman of the Emgrand Group has other industries outside… Furthermore, he is not interested in the Emgrand Group, which has a market value of 100 billion dollars, indicating that the market value of his outside industry is more than the Emgrand Group, a lot more! If this is the case, then this person's strength is a bit unfathomable."

In Fitz's view, if he is only worth 100 billion, then everything is clear, his ceiling of one hundred billion is far behind me. However, if he has more than one hundred billion, then everything becomes confusing. More than 100 billion, it may be 200 billion, or it may be 300 billion or even 500 billion.

Once the ceiling is gone, then the upper limits are not predictable by oneself. This made Fitz's deep sense of crisis even heavier. In fact, Fitz also knew his own burden. Although he was the eldest son of the Banks Family, he was just enjoying the aura of the Banks Family.

Lord Banks occupies the control of the entire Banks Family, let alone himself, even his father has no real power. Without real power, it means that there is no real money.

The chairman of the Emgrand Group can put out tens of billions of cash at will, but he can't put out so much money at all.

In this case, in front of the chairman of the Emgrand Group, he has become a much smaller man...

Why does he have to pursue Stefanie with a deliberate effort? On the one hand, it was because he was really obsessed with Stefanie, on the other hand, it was because he had no real power in the Banks Family.

Therefore, he eagerly wants to use Sun's wealth to improve his own strength and even wants to use Sun's strength to make his grandfather admire him.

In this way, it will also enhance the possibility of him inheriting the Banks Family in the future.

For these reasons, Stefanie has a powerful strategic significance in his life. In his mind, there is absolutely no room for the slightest mistake! When he thought of this, his heart was even angrier.

Not only did he hate the chairman of the Emgrand Group, he even dared to run out to win his love, but also hated his grandfather Lord Banks, a dying old thing who firmly held the control of the Banks Family and was reluctant to let go to the younger generation.

He even hated his sister Zara.

She actually took advantage of the grievance she had suffered, forced the old man to leave the entire ocean transportation group to her, and even took the old man's private island for retirement.

In contrast, he has nothing.

Really, nothing...

Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth, looked up at Doris Young, and said, "Ms. Young, your boss will not have trouble with the money if you want to come on board. If we both reach cooperation, there is a massive potential of return on investment. Look at our domestic new electric car companies. The market value of the highest one has approached the 100 billion U.S. dollar mark! If we join forces, it will certainly be no worse. Your boss will be interested in such a big deal, so you might as well call him or send a text message to report and see if he is really interested."

Doris Young hesitated for a moment and said. "In that case, I'll report to our chairman now."

Fitz instantly beamed, and blurted out: "Okay! Let me know what he says."

Doris Young took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Charlie on WeChat.

She said, [Master, how should I reply to him now?]

Charlie replied, [You ask Fitz if you are really sure you want to see me.]

After receiving it, Doris Young put down his mobile phone, looked at Fitz, and asked seriously: "Master Banks, are you sure you want to see our chairman?"

"Of course I am!" Fitz said without hesitation: "Ms. Young, I don’t mean to look down on you, but for such a big business, it is naturally more efficient to talk to your boss directly. What do you think?"

Doris Young nodded, her tone of voice suddenly lost her enthusiasm, and said lightly: "Okay. Since you’re sure, then I’ll invite our chairman to come and talk to you."

Fitz couldn’t help frowning. He didn’t expect that Doris Young would suddenly become cold-hearted and changed her respectful demeanor to him. His title changed from "Master Banks" to "you", which made him feel a little upset and offended.

At the moment when his anger surged, a door in the office was suddenly pushed open, and a somewhat familiar voice came and asked with a sneer: "Fitz, you wanted to see me so badly?"

Fitz never dreamed that a person would suddenly appear in the innermost part of Doris Young's office.

Moreover, he was even more puzzled as to why this person's voice was a little familiar.

When he subconsciously turned his head to follow the voice. He was instantly shocked, his eyes widened in an instant, and the world suddenly slowed down in his mind!

He naturally recognized Charlie at a glance!

After all, the impression Charlie had left on him in Japan was too deep, and he could not forget Charlie's appearance until the day he died.

In his shock and surprise, he couldn't help muttering: "Ah...it's...it's you?! This...how is this possible!!!??"

Charlie walked towards him. He asked jokingly: "Why? We haven't seen you for some days. You see me again, yet you won't even call me Benefactor?!"

Fitz was instantly stunned by the powerful aura Charlie exuded. What also immediately appeared in his mind was that day in Kyoto, Japan, when Charlie killed several Japanese ninjas alone!

Trembling all over, he immediately bent over and bowed, and said respectfully: "En...benefactor...you...how are you here?! My sister and I have been looking for you since that time in Kyoto. I would like to thank you for saving our lives, but I didn’t expect to see you here... I was so shocked to see you just now, my manners were so improper, please forgive me!"

Charlie sneered: "Fitz, let's talk about you. Eastcliff wasn’t good enough for you so you have to run to Aurous Hill to find something to do. Then you take the initiative to run to the Emgrand Group and ask to see me, but I show up as you wished, you are asking me why I am here. Tell me, is there something wrong with your brain?"

Fitz exclaimed, "Benefactor...You...you are the chairman of the Emgrand Group?!"

Charlie smiled and said: "What? Does it surprise you that I am the chairman of the Emgrand Group?"

Fitz said honestly: "This...to tell you the truth, I really didn't expect it..."

Charlie nodded, then crossed the room and sat on the single sofa opposite him with a big grin, hands propped up, resting on the backrest, crossed his legs and asked him, "Tell me, why did you go to such great lengths to find me?"

Fitz was guilty, but he could only bite the bullet and say," I...I came to you...I want to...I want to talk to you about a cooperation..."

Charlie nodded slightly, he did not reveal anything, but said casually: "I heard about it just now. You want to invest a few billion to engage in the new electric car industry with Emgrand Group, right?"

Fitz nodded with a guilty conscience, he said: "Yes...yes..."

Charlie smiled slightly: "This is a good idea! Your investment of 100 billion, when will it arrive?"

"Huh?" Fitz shook his head in surprise and then asked: "Benefactor... what do you... what do you mean?"

Charlie casually said: "I don't mean anything, don't you want to invest with me? Since it is an investment, you naturally have to invest money first, right?"

Fitz hurriedly said, "This….for such a large investment, it is certainly necessary to do a lot of preliminary preparatory work, and this investment also requires that we set up a joint venture, and then according to the agreed ratio and valuation, each one of us out of their respective departments of investment......"

Charlie waved his hand, "With me, the first rule for investments is that you first put the money into my account. Didn't you come with sincerity? Hurry up and arrange your finances first and put 100 billion in the Embrand Group’s account. Then let's talk about cooperation later."

Fitz suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. He said nervously, "Well...Benefactor, your request...I really can't meet it... Our finance group can't just transfer such a huge amount to other companies' accounts without seeing the contract and performing a risk assessment. A hundred billion is such a huge amount..."

Charlie sneered, "Is it because you don't want to fight financially? Or is it that you don't have that much money at all, and you came here with empty promises?"

Fitz was nervous. There was a chill in the air, and he blurted out, "Don't get me wrong, how could I come here with empty promises... I sincerely want to cooperate with you..."

Charlie nodded and asked with a smile, "Since you sincerely want to cooperate with me, have your finance group make a 10 billion cooperation deposit to the Emgrand Group’s account. If you can’t get the money, don’t even think about leaving."

Fitz was shocked and blurted out, "Benefactor...I...Where would I go to get ten billion dollars in funds this quickly!"

Charlie sneered, "What? Didn't you say that you want to cooperate on projects worth hundreds of billions of dollars? For projects worth hundreds of billions to be carried out, surely you must have 10 billion in funds earmarked and immediately available? If you can't even get ten billion, but still came here to claim you want to cooperate with me, doesn’t this mean that you are here with empty promises and to make a fool of me on purpose?"

Fitz panicked and explained, "No...it's not like that, I...I really want to cooperate...I really want to cooperate!"

Charlie nodded, "If you really want to cooperate, first make a deposit. We can start our cooperation as soon as the money arrives. Don't worry, I won't be greedy. I will sign a contract and confirm receipt of the fund to ensure their safety once it is deposited."

Seeing that Charlie was holding firm to the 10 billion dollars and not letting it go, Fitz’s whole body was so nervous that he was sweating, and he dared not even look at Charlie.

In the Banks Family, how could he have the authority to mobilize 10 billion? If he really had to raise money right away, he estimated that he could scrape together one hundred million. But ten billion was absolutely impossible.

Seeing that Fitz had gone silent, Charlie immediately shouted angrily, "Speak! Are you mute?!"

Fitz trembled all over, and said quickly, "Benefactor, don't be angry...I am just here on behalf of the Banks Family to discuss the general intention of cooperation between us. Although I am the eldest grandson of the eldest son in the Banks Family, and I am authorized to approach you to discuss cooperation on behalf of my grandfather, I do not have the power to control funds at will. For the specific fund allocation during cooperation, my grandpa has to agree. As long as we reach a cooperation agreement and my grandfather has no objections, the money will definitely be deposited immediately..." Fitz thought, no matter what, avoid today's issue first. He was well aware of the horror of getting on Charlie's bad side and he knew that if he couldn't get past this level today, then he was dead in the water.

So, he hurriedly promised Charlie, "But you don’t want to think too much about it. The Banks Family and I really want to cooperate with you and the Emgrand Group! I came here to genuinely seek cooperation, and for no other reason!"

Charlie smiled, "Since you said that you really want to cooperate, then I have a question for you."

Fitz said quickly, "Please, please ask away..."

Charlie watched him sweating profusely, and asked coldly, "Why are you investigating my license plate number?!"

"What?!"Fitz felt like he was falling into an ice cellar at the moment when Charlie asked that question!

He finally found out sadly that he originally thought he had hidden his motive very well, but in fact it was already exposed!

As early as when he saw Stefanie getting out of Charlie's BMW, and then having people check the information of that car, he was completely exposed!

And what he didn't expect was that behind all this was the benefactor who had great strength and saved him and his sister, and even saved his mother and sister a few days ago!

At this moment, Fitz realized that he was far outmatched... Thinking of Charlie's extraordinary strength, and thinking of his second uncle's disappearance, the disappearance of his father, and the bizarre death of Kit Fuller, he suddenly felt an extremely strong fear surged in his heart!

After that, he quickly slid off the sofa, knelt in front of Charlie, and said through tears: "Benefactor, I was wrong! I really knew it was wrong! It's all because I was obsessed with Stefanie. I saw her get out of your car when I showed up at the Olympic Arena and I wanted to find out your identity. If I knew that it was your car, even if you give me the courage of 100 men, I would not dare to check your car... Please forgive me this time! I beg you!"

Charlie sneered: "Fitz, you should know that you still owe me a life, how can you have the face to beg me to spare you now?"

These words struck Fitz Banks like lightning. He didn't doubt that Charlie could easily take his own life. Moreover, as Charlie said, he saved his life in the first place.

If he can save him, he can kill him. With his strength, his bodyguards in the conference room were not enough, so even if he called for help, there was no point, he would probably be dead before the bodyguards arrived.

Thinking of this, he immediately kowtowed to Charlie like crazy, choking on a sob, "Sir, if you spare me this time, I, Fitz Banks will never dare to forget! I beg you to let me go for the sake of not disobeying you, from now on, I will be your servant to repay you for saving my life!"

Charlie waved his hand, "Save it, you know in your own heart you're not the kind of person who knows how to repay me!"

"I ......" Fitz was stunned, and he sophomorically said, "I am! I really am! Please believe me, my benefactor!"

Chharlie sneered: "If you really knew how to repay your kindness, you wouldn't have been so intent on preparing Stefanie Sun's concert in Aurous Hill when your mother and your sister's life were in danger, you think I don't know people like you? You, your father, and your grandfather are all the same, personal interests are above everything, in front of personal interests, kinship is not important, not to mention the mere grace of saving your life, am I wrong?"

Fitz trembled violently and cried, "Benefactor….. I am immature and cannot deny, but please for the sake of my mother and Zara, forgive my momentary confusion! I will be reformed and live a new life, and never again repeat the mistakes of my father and my grandfather!"

Charlie sneered and waved his hand, "I'm sorry, you have no chance!"

Charlie really did not plan to give Fitz any chance, because this time, Fitz had already weighed the scales of fate.

When Fitz heard Charlie say that he had no chance, he collapsed on the floor.

Immediately, he cried bitterly with his nose and tears, "Benefactor....My life is but a dog's life...you saved it, and you can take it away again...but I still ask you to forgive this dog. Even if it’s only to give face to my mother and my sister, please spare my life, benefactor... Please Benefactor..."

Charlie looked at Fitz's tears and pain, and smiled indifferently. He said, "I have already given your mother and your sister face when I spared your dad's life. Do you want me to spare another dog's life for you?"

Fitz asked subconsciously, "Benefactor, my dad... is my dad still alive?!"

Charlie said with a faint smile, "Your dad is now in Syria. Although he can't come back for a while, he will definitely not die for a while."

"Syria?!" Fitz was dumbfounded and asked, "My dad... how could he go to Syria?"

Charlie said with a smile, "The reason he went to Syria is because he provoked me. I should have just killed him, but instead I gave your mother and your sister face and spared him. I sent him to go to Syria to reflect on it."

Fitz did not expect that his father would be sent by Charlie. When he went to Syria, he couldn't help asking, "My father, my father... How did he offend you? In my opinion, he and you should not have crossed paths..."

"How did he offend me?" Charlie sneered and said lightly, "I forgot to tell you, I have a feud with your Banks Family, especially with your father and your grandfather."

Charlie gave a slight nod before continuing, "Oh, yes, I forgot to introduce myself. My surname is Wade, my first name is Charlie, and my father's name is Bruce."

"Ah?! Wade... Bruce Wade..." When Fitz heard this, he was floored completely. Fitz had never heard Charlie's name, but Bruce's name had long been known to him. And he was not a fool, he understood very well that his mother had always loved Bruce, who has long since passed away. Even the emotional discord between his parents was because the mother had always been obsessed with that man in her heart. However, he never dreamed that his benefactor, who saved him and his sister in Japan, turned out to have a blood feud with the Banks Family and was a member of the Eastcliff Wade family! Moreover, he was Bruce's son!

Fitz was extremely nervous, and asked in a trembling voice, "Benefactor...you...are you really Bruce's son?!"

Charlie said lightly, "Yes, I am!"

After hearing Charlie affirm it, Fitz knew that Charlie couldn't let him go so easily. Because not only does Charlie's family have a feud with his family, but, as he said, he still owes him his life. What's more, damn it, is that I unexpectedly came to his door without knowing it. Isn't this just the right thing to do?

Realizing this, his heart turned to ashes, and he looked at Charlie with deep fear in his eyes as he tentatively asked, "Benefactor, what are you going to do with me? Or... or will you send me to Syria too, to keep my father company? We two will reflect on and atone for our sins in Syria..."

For Fitz, staying alive was more important than anything else. Because he knew very well in his heart that Charlie had enough power and enough reason to kill him. And with his power, even if he really killed him, the Banks Family might not be able to avenge him. After all, his grandfather didn't even know who he was, and he was so anxiou that he couldn't sleep at night! In order to make peace with him, Grandpa even gave the entire Banks Family's ocean transportation group to his sister. From this, it was obvious that his grandfather was extremely afraid of Charlie. Therefore, as long as it meant he could survive, it didn’t matter if he ended up in Syria. At least, in Syria, he could still live with his father, and not be alone.

Charlie heard Fitz begging for mercy and couldn't help but smile as he asked, "What? Do you want to go to Syria?"

Fitz nodded without hesitation, and said firmly, "I want to go! I'm willing to go! Please, I beg you, let me go!"

Charlie looked at him, smiled slightly, waved his hand, and said coldly, "How could I let father and son be reunited in Syria? You also think this would be too convenient, don’t you?"

Fitz begged in a panic, "Benevolence, I beg you, as long as you can spare the life of this dog, I’m willing to do anything you want me to do. You saved this dog's life. If you kill me now, wouldn’t your efforts to save me in the first place be in vain? Please take this into consideration and give me a way out."

Charlie looked at him with a smile without saying a word. He saw that Fitz was frightened to death. Then he said calmly, "Fitz, in fact, you have to be thankful that you have a good sister."

Fitz was a little dazed at once, and blurted out, "Benevolence...what do you mean?"

Charlie said calmly, "I now have a big project in cooperation with your sister. To give your sister face, it is not impossible to spare your life." In reality, Charlie did not really intend to kill Fitz. Not only because he was still cooperating with Zara, but also because he respected Fitz's mother Deana in his heart. That woman loved her father for so many years and never did anything to destroy his family. Just her feelings for his father alone deserved his respect. In fact, it was even worthy of his gratitude. Charlie was grateful that people still remembered his father, even though he had been dead for so many years. After all, when a person dies, he can still be remembered by others. This in itself is not an easy task. If he really killed Fitz, how would he face Deana in the future? Therefore, he knew very well in his heart that he could not kill Fitz.

Fitz was so excited when he heard Charlie's words at this time, he blurted out and asked, "Benefactor, you really decided to spare me this time?!"

Charlie waved his hand and said lightly: "Today you can live. However, as the saying goes, death can be avoided, and living sins are hard to forgive!"

Fitz blurted out with excitement and no hesitation"As long as you can spare me, I am willing to do anything you want me to do! However you punish me, I have no problem!"

Charlie thought for a while and said, "How about this, your Banks family has always acted coldly and ruthlessly, disowning your relatives and committing deep sins, since you want me to spare your life, then you might as well focus on atoning for your Banks family's sins."

"Fine! I'll go and atone for our sins!"

When Fitz heard this, although he still didn't know exactly how Charlie would let him atone for his sins. But he still agreed without hesitation and said offhandedly, "I'm willing to go and atone for my sins! I am willing to atone for me, for my father, and for the entire Banks family! Tomorrow I will go to the temple to burn incense and worship and accumulate more yin and virtue for the Banks family!"

Charlie laughed and said: "Your family's sins are so deliberate, how can they be solved simply by burning incense and worshipping?"

Fitz asked, confused: "Benefactor, what do you mean?"

Charlie said lightly. "Since the sins are so serious. I think you might as well start tomorrow, with three steps and one kowtow, walk all the way from Aurous Hill to the Jokhang Temple in southwest China to make a pilgrimage. Use your most pious heart and most down-to-earth actions to alleviate the sins of your Banks family."

With that, Charlie calculated it, and said: "If you go to the southwest from Aurous Hill, it should be nearly 4,000 kilometers. With three steps and one kowtow. It will slow you down a lot, if you spend twelve hours a day, you can go four kilometers no problem. You should be able to arrive in about 3 years with no problems."

"Ah?! " When Fitz heard this, he couldn't help but to fall to the ground.

He really couldn't dream that Charlie would punish him in this way.

"Knock your head all the way from Aurous Hill to the Jokhang Temple?! And it will take three years to get there?! Isn't this pretty much killing me? I heard that Sam Kilgore from the Eastcliff Kilgore family rode a 28’ bicycle all the way from Eastcliff to Aurous Hill. If I have to kowtow all the way to the southwestern border. Isn’t that hundreds of times worse than Sam?!"

Charlie looked at Fitz and asked with a cold smile. "What? You are not willing to accept it? If you don't want to accept it, don't blame me for not giving you a chance to live!"

Hearing this, Fitz didn't even think about it, and quickly said: "I am willing, I am willing, I am absolutely willing!"

At this time, Fitz had already thought out a response plan in his mind.

He thought: "I must agree first, then I must escape from here! As long as I escape. I will try my best to leave China as soon as possible! At that time, China will be far away, even if Charlie has the ability, he can't search for me all over the world just to punish me, right?!"

Charlie seemed to have seen through his plan a long time ago, and he smiled slightly. He opened his mouth and said: "Since you have agreed, there is no chance to turn back now."

"No backtracking! I definitely won't back out!" Fitz expressed his stance again and again, just thinking of getting out of it quickly.

At this moment, Charlie stood up and tapped the top of Fitz's brain lightly with his finger, a trace of reiki poured into Fitz's brain from his fingertips.

Immediately, Charlie spoke in an unquestionable tone, and said: "Remember, Fitz. After you leave here, go home, lock yourself in your room and do not go out, do not talk to anyone, if people ask you. Just say you want to be alone."

"At nine o’clock in the evening, you will come out of the room, gather your family, and connect with your grandfather through a video. Tell them that after careful consideration, you feel that your father and grandfather are sinful people, so you have decided, starting at 7 o’clock tomorrow morning, you will kowtow all the way to the Jokhang Temple to repay the sins of the Banks Family. If Lord Banks dares to stop you or threaten you, you will call out his crimes and scold him!"

"In addition, before you confess to your family tonight, you have to record a video. After you finish talking to your family, you will immediately post it on TikTok to tell the people of the whole country about your decision. If someone stops you, you will be forced to die."

"However, I am not the one who is unreasonable and without compassion, considering that you are not too physically fit. I allow you to take a few more attendants along the way, or even a personal doctor, so that they can protect your life along the way, but you have to remember, you still have to walk 3 steps, then kowtow!"

"On this road, you only need to atone for your sins. After you arrive at the Jokhang Temple, You can come back to Aurous Hill and come to the Emgrand Group to find me, do you understand?"

At this moment, Fitz looked a little dull, and his eyes also looked a little hollow, but his tone became very firm and said, "Don't worry, I understand!"

In fact, Charlie had long known that Fitz was pursuing Stefanie. In line with the principle of "freedom of love", he did not want to interfere more with Fitz. Even if Isaac Cameron suggested that he intervene before, he never considered it.

Charlie also felt that everyone has the right to like and be liked by others. As long as the favorite is fair and reasonable, no one has the right to interfere.

But Fitz was wrong, he didn't figure it out himself. Before he even pursued Stefanie, he had regarded Stefanie as his personal belongings. When he found out that he was driving Stefanie to the stadium, his first thought was to do everything possible to investigate his identity, point the finger at him, and even Investigating his wife's license plate completely violated the basic principle of "freedom of love". Therefore, Fitz's decision was also the key to his decision to punish him. It was precisely because of this that Charlie gave him psychological hints.

Psychological suggestion is a very powerful brainwashing function, and Charlie used reiki as a medium. This kind of psychological suggestion is even more insoluble. Charlie also knew very well that if he had just reached a verbal agreement with Fitz, then he would have changed his mind immediately after he left, and might even run away. Even if he was forced to be helpless and really kowtowed his head all the way to the Jokhang Temple, then he was likely to do everything possible to escape and slip away while en route. And it would be impossible for Charlie to watch over him 24/7. The only solution was to give him a strong psychological hint and make him be strict with himself.

After this psychological hint was given, he was like Kian having to eat his special meals every hour. No one could stop him, and no one could make him give up his obsession. As a result, he will strictly require of himself that he take three steps and one bow, one step less, one step more and he himself would never forgive himself. This way, it was naturally impossible for him to escape or try to slip away.

However, psychological cues have powerful side effects. Once he accepts this kind of psychological suggestion, his whole person's normal thinking mode will also be greatly affected. At that time, in the eyes of others, this person may be like a crazy fool, whose actions are incomprehensible. But to Charlie, that didn't matter. What he wanted was for Fitz to honestly go through the long journey for the next three years.

He once saved his life, and now he will avenge his grievances without killing him. It was already extremely kind, and letting him go to kowtow as a means of redeeming his sins was also considered a kind of preferential treatment to him in Charlie's eyes.

Fitz had been completely finished by Charlie's psychological suggestion at this time, and all his thoughts now were of Charlie's instructions to him.

Seeing this, Charlie said, "Okay, you can call your subordinates now and let them take you home. If they ask you how the meeting went, you will tell them that this matter was a simple misunderstanding. The person you're looking for is not in the Emgrand Group."

Fitz nodded immediately and said, "Yes, I know!"

After speaking, he immediately turned around and walked out without looking back.

Seeing this, Doris Young hurriedly asked Charlie, "Master, will you just let him go like this?"

Charlie nodded, "Let him go, we don't have to worry about him anymore."

"Okay." Doris Young said: "Then I'll send him out so that people don't get suspicious."

Charlie nodded slightly, and Doris Young hurried over and said to Fitz, "Young Master Banks, I'll see you off."

Fitz nodded woodenly and subconsciously said, "Thank you."

After leaving the door, Fitz had just arrived at the door of the conference room when his assistant and a group of bodyguards hurriedly got up and came out.

The assistant walked up and asked in a low voice, "Have you inquired about the identity of the chairman of the Emgrand Group?"

Fitz said indifferently, "This time the matter is a misunderstanding, the person I am looking for is not in Emgrand Group, let's go, you guys take me home."

The assistant was a little confused, but he was not quite sure what Fitz saw in the VIP channel of the arena, maybe it was really possible that Fitz was mistaken, so he did not think much about it and said, "Okay young master, then we will send you back now."

Along the way, Fitz did not speak, but sat in the car alone with his eyes closed.

When the caravan dropped him off at the Thorne family residence, Fitz said to his assistant before he got out of the car, "Okay, you guys go and do your own thing, don't worry about me, I want to go home and take a good rest."

The assistant didn't think much about it and hurriedly opened the door for Fitz and saw him enter the Thorne family mansion before greeting the others and driving away.

When Fitz returned home, only the servant was at home. The servant greeted him without paying attention, so he went straight back to his room and locked himself up. The servant thought he might be in a bad mood, and didn't take it too seriously, let alone touch him.

In the evening, Deana and Zara came home one after another. The servant told them that Fitz had locked himself in the room in the afternoon and never left the room. They both respectively knocked at the door and asked if he was okay. The reply to them was "I want to be alone."

The family didn't take it seriously. After all, Fitz is an adult, and sometimes it is normal to want to be alone.

However, at nine o'clock in the evening, when Fitz opened the door of the room, he gathered the whole family solemnly, saying with a serious face that he had something to announce.

When the family sat down in the living room and wanted to hear what he had to announce, he took out his mobile phone and sent a video invitation to Lord Banks.

Zara was a little upset when he saw him sending a video to Grandpa, and asked: "Brother, why do you want to video with Grandpa?"

Fitz seriously said, "I have a major decision about myself to be announced, so I also want to tell Grandpa at the same time."

Zara said with a dark face: "Then you don't have to put my mom and me in too."

Fitz nodded, and sat a little further away.

Soon, the video was connected.

Lord Banks asked on the other side of the video: "Fitz, why are you calling me at this time?"

Fitz said calmly : "Grandpa, I have a major decision, I need to tell you."

Lord Banks was confused, but still nodded. He nodded and said: "What's the big decision, just tell me."

Fitz sat up straight and said seriously, "I,Fitz Banks, after deep consideration, deeply believe that my father and grandfather are people with deep sins, so I have decided, starting tomorrow morning at 7 o'clock, to kowtow all the way to the Jokhang Monastery, in order to pay for the sins of the Banks family, I don't know how long this trip will take, but if I can kowtow all the way to the Jokhang Monastery within three years, I will also pay for the sins of the Banks family. If I can’t kowtow all the way to Jokhang Monastery within three years, I will come back and continue to kowtow once more for three years!

Deana and Zara were naturally dumbfounded. And Lord Banks on the other side of the video, his face is already extremely ugly!

He cursed in his heart: "Is this brat's brain kicked by a donkey? Saying that I am sinful? Even if my sins are deep, I don't need you to pay for them by kowtowing to me! You're deliberately trying to make me look bad, right?"

Thinking of this, he shouted angrily with a dark face, "Fitz! You are simply fooling around! Don't forget your status! You are the eldest son and grandson of the Banks family! As the eldest son and grandson of the Banks family, instead of being busy with your studies and work, instead of putting the interests of the Banks family as your highest interest, you want to engage in such brain-dead things. Where do you put the Banks Family’s face?!"

Fitz was not moved at all by Lord Banks’ angry roar and said indifferently, "I have made up my mind! No one can stop my decision! Tomorrow morning at seven o'clock, I will leave on time, and then, I will ask the nation to follow my journey online!"

Lord Banks nearly exploded during the call.

"What's the matter?"

"I just paid such a big price, barely calming the troublesome Zara, but who would have thought that Fitz would betray me too? Not even two days had passed in peace… It's a fucking betrayal too."

He didn’t understand what had happened at all. What kind of drugs did my damn grandson take? When the life and death of his mother and sister were unclear, he didn't turn his face on his grandfather like he is now, but swallowed his breath and kept flattering him and stayed by his side. Now things are all over, and this kid seemed to have suddenly recovered his senses and started to go against him too.

When he thought of this guy kowtowing all the way to the Jokhang Temple to atone for the family’s sins, Lord Banks became nervous and began to sweat. As the eldest grandson of the entire Banks Family, if Fitz really puts this decision into action tomorrow, it will inevitably arouse the eager attention of people across the country. By that time, the entire Banks Family's face would be completely lost.

And those evil deeds I have done. I'm afraid that someone will ring it up again and whip the corpse again. Thinking of this, Lord Banks said furiously, "Fitz! You unfilial grandson! If you really dare to do this, then I will drive you out of the Banks Family and never recognize you as a grandson! From now on, you will be dead to me. Your life will have nothing to do with my Banks Family, and the trillions of assets of the Banks Family wil, be completely lost to you. Go out and fend for yourself!" Lord Banks felt his words would hold great weight, especially with someone like Fitz, who was vain and loved his life of luxury, so this would definitely scare him into giving up on this preposterous idea.

But he had no idea that Fitz had been given a very heavy psychological hint by Charlie. He now felt that the entire Banks Family was extremely dirty, and the sins of the entire Banks Family were waiting for him to kowtow all the way to the Jokhang Temple tomorrow to make atonement. So in the face of Lord Banks's threat, his whole person only felt an unprecedented sense of justice burst into the sky in an instant!

Immediately, he slapped the table angrily and sternly said, "Lord Banks, you old dog! You have lived a life of vanity! You have lived a life of profit, and you will control the power of the Banks Family until you die, and you will persecute your son, your daughter-in-law and even your two grandchildren for profit. It's unreasonable! You are ruthless, cruel, and reckless. You are the dregs of society and everyone is punishable! If you still have any conscience left, you should go immediately to the police station, surrender yourself and pray for the law to impose a capital punishment on you! But you old dog, I will atone in my own way and will remain unmoved! Continue to do those shameless things secretly! I...I have never seen such a shameless person!"

Fitz's impassioned scolding stunned his mother, sister, and other relatives for an instant. And Lord Banks on the other end of the video could no longer be described as stunned. He was already extremely angry, only feeling his blood pressure surge up wildly, and his entire cerebral blood vessel was about to burst.

He stubbornly covered his heart and faced the video and screamed at Fitz in anger, "You...you...you beast! I...I...I..."

Before he finished speaking, Lord Banks coughed violently, and continued coughing until he was nearly out of breath. Immediately afterwards, Lord Banks felt dizzy and the pain in his brain was unbearable. Then his eyes rolled back in his head and he became unconscious.

Who could have imagined that Lord Banks, the Patriarch of the Banks Family, who had been used to all kinds of wind and waves all his life was so angry that he was reprimanded by his grandson that he passed out.

At this time, Adrian Peters suddenly appeared on the video screen. He realized that something was wrong and ran over when he heard Lord Banks yelling at Fitz.

After arriving, he saw that Lord Banks had fainted. Immediately he took out the intercom and shouted nervously: "Master! Master, what's wrong with you, sir?! Where is a doctor? Bring the team of doctors over quickly, the master fainted!"

Seeing the video with Fitz on the phone, he hurriedly asked: "Young master, what the hell is going on with Master?!" Fitz looked at the unconscious Lord Banks in the video with a cold expression on his face, and said coldly: "Him? He deserved it and shouldn’t be allowed to live!"

Adrian Peters was stunned: "What the hell is this? Is this the Fitz who flattered the master and begged for mercy? How dare he say such a thing to the master?! "

Adrian Peters, who was eager to protect the lord, was instantly furious and shouted: "Fitz! Who are you to say this, how dare you say that, to the master! Do you want to rebel?!"

Fitz said disdainfully: "Who am I to say this to the old thing? I, Fitz Banks, have been ashamed to be with people like him all my life!"

In an instant, the entire Banks Family villa exploded.

Here in Aurous Hill. Everyone in the Thorne's house were also completely stunned.

Zara looked at her brother, feeling that her eyes were about to fall out.

Two days ago, she had just determined that her brother had already sided with grandpa.

But she never expected it. It was only a few days later. Her elder brother looked like he had changed in an instant and cursed her grandfather to hell in an instant…

He scolded his grandfather bloody in an instant... So she couldn't help asking Fitz: "Brother, what is going on with you today? What's wrong?!"

Fitz said with a calm expression and empty eyes: "I'm fine, I just can't understand what he did!"

Zara was startled. Asked again, "Then you said that you decided to start tomorrow and kowtow all the way to the Jokhang Temple. Is this serious? Or just talk? "

Fitz glared at Zara. His tone was very dissatisfied and said, "Of course I am serious! How can you doubt my original intention?! Do you think I would make fun of such a sacred thing?! In your heart you think I am a villain who is only grandstanding and all talk, is that it?!"

Zara was suddenly scolded by her brother and found there were a hundred thousand question marks in her brain, and she was shocked in her heart.

She couldn't understand, what happened to her brother?!

"Has my elder brother become mentally retarded?!"

"Or does he have some scheme?!"

"Or was he humbled by somebody?!"

Confused, she immediately turned to her mother Deana with a look for help.

Deana was also completely confused.

She found out. She didn’t even understand her own son, who she had raised for more than 20 years.

In her own impression, he is not such a person at all.

Don’t look at just Fitz, but in fact. Deana knew very well that in the Banks Family’s environment, the Banks Family’s men would basically disregard right and wrong and would only care about their interests.

Therefore, Fitz, who suddenly had a sense of justice, and had completely turned his face to Lord Banks. This was completely the same as a different person!

So, she couldn't help but tentatively ask, "Fitz, tell the truth to your mom, what happened to you today? Did you encounter something outside or were stimulated by something?"

"No." Fitz said indifferently: "I suddenly had an epiphany and realized that my life could no longer be so degraded! The sins of the Banks Family are too serious. As a descendant of the Banks Family, I must stand up and atone for the Banks Family. Cleanse our family of their sins!

Deana was even more surprised, but she earnestly persuaded him: "You know what is wrong. Mom is really pleased that you can recognize this, but you don't need to treat yourself in such a harsh way. From here all the way to Jokhang Temple Kowtowing your head, there are thousands of kilometers of road, your body simply can't bear it. In addition, there is a plateau over there, you could get severe altitude sickness, it may kill you!"

Fitz said indifferently: "These are not problems. I am going to redeem my sins, not to commit suicide, so I am planning to bring a few entourages, and even a private doctor, so that they can protect my safety along the way. "

Deana couldn't help but tentatively ask, "Fitz, have you really decided? Is there any room to take a step back?"

Fitz stood up and said with a grim and firm expression: "Mom, don't persuade me. I have decided!"

After Fitz said the three words "I have decided", he immediately turned around and returned to his room.

After returning to the room, he posted the pre-recorded video to TikTok.

Afterwards, he called his men again and arranged to follow him to go to the men of Jokhang Temple tomorrow morning.

His men were shocked by his decision, and they really didn't want to follow him on this trip.

However, even though Fitz didn't have a lot of money, he still had no problem with spending tens of millions to gather these followers.

Therefore, this group of people began to prepare for him to travel early tomorrow morning under the temptation of money.

Outside, Zara and Deana were a little at a loss.

Deana asked Zara, "Zara, what is wrong with your brother? Why did he suddenly make such a decision?"

Zara’s face was very stern and said, "I really can’t figure him out….. He has always liked Stefanie and has put a lot of effort into Stefanie’s concert. But the concert is set to start tomorrow night. Logically speaking, it is impossible for him to choose to leave Aurous Hill at this time. He would have wasted all his previous efforts with all of this."

"Yes….", Deana looked very worried and said, "Your brother is acting as if he has been possessed by an evil spirit. I wonder if he has been forced?"

Zara agreed and earnestly said’ "I went to meet Charlie’s Ms. Zoey today. I don’t know what happened to him today. Why don’t I ask someone to ask?"

Deana agreed: "You have to find out clearly your brother's activities today, and then see who he has met and where he went, and then filter out valuable clues from it."

Zara nodded and said: "Okay mom, I know it in my heart, don't worry."

At this moment, Fitz's short video had hit TikTok.

All these things that have happened in the Banks Family during this period have long been regarded by the people of the whole country as a pastime and gossip. Until some time ago, when Zara held a press conference online, the people of the whole country were still paying close attention to the Banks Family every step of the way.

Zara never mentioned making Lord Banks responsible for his actions at the press conference, which represented Zara's compromise and also represented the end of this rich family's grievance.

However, what everyone did not expect was that there is a new sequel to this incident today!

Fitz, the eldest son of the Banks Family, suddenly came out at this time and blamed the Banks Family, and also said that he would be going to the Jokhang Temple to make atonement for the Banks Family. This was really interesting in the eyes of the majority of people.

Therefore, this video caused a lot of waves in an instant, and even rushed to the top search list on TikTok.

At this moment, Lord Banks had been sent to the best hospital in Southaven for emergency treatment because of a sudden collapse. The children of the Banks Family were rushing to the hospital while sitting in the car and watching Fitz's video yelling at him.

But Charlie, the initiator of all this, drove his car leisurely at this time and took his wife Claire back home.

As soon as Charlie parked the car, and walked into the house hand in hand with his wife, the phone in his pocket vibrated.

After entering the house, when Claire went to wash her hands, Charlie took out his phone and glanced at it. It was a WeChat.

When he clicked it again, it turned out to be from Zara.

The content was: "Benefactor, my brother went to the Emgrand Group today, did he go to see you?"

Charlie frowned slightly.

Zara contacted me so soon?

So it seems that this girl must have connected her brother's affairs with herself in her heart.

Thinking that the two sides will have cooperation in the future, Charlie did not hide it. He walked out of the room and came to the courtyard, and replied with his voice, "Yes, your brother ran to the Emgrand Group today. On the surface, he saw Doris Young, but he was actually there wanting to inquire about my identity."

Zara also sent a voice to ask, "Then he suddenly became what he is now, is it because of you?

Charlie admitted frankly: "Yes, he asked around to investigate my wife’s license plate number. This behavior made me very dissatisfied. Not only that, but he also wanted to dig out my true identity. Since he has to come to create an awkward situation, then I can only fulfill him."

Zara hurriedly pleaded, "My elder brother, he has no social experience. Sometimes he is too quick to do the wrong things. If he does something wrong I will apologize for him. If you are still not satisfied, you can beat him and scold him, but it is too harsh for him to kowtow all the way to the temple. This road is nearly 4,000 kilometers, and with his body, he can’t get there in three or four years."

Charlie replied coldly, "Some mistakes can be forgiven, but some mistakes cannot. He reached out to me and my family, just at this point, I have reason to take his life. But you do not forget he owes me his life. When these two things add up, I originally had no reason to keep him alive, but the reason I let him go is to give you face. Moreover, I also authorized him to take his entourage and a doctor. In this way, he can eat well and live well at other times besides kowtow on the road every day. This already treats him very well. What else are you dissatisfied with?"

Zara was asked by Charlie, and she didn't know how to answer.

At this moment, Charlie said again, "In addition, you have to figure out a little bit, your brother does not stand by you and your mother. Like your dad, he doesn't rely on feelings to stand in line, but on profit. If you want to become the head of the Banks Family, he is a huge threat to you. I let them both disappear temporarily for a few years. Instead, they are protecting you from out of the city and helping you take the lead. Without them here, you can better use your abilities to fight for the power of the Banks Family! If you can inherit the Banks Family within three years and the powers are in your control, your dad and your brother will come back then, and they will be able to follow you. Then you will give them a little favor from the big plate of the Banks Family, which will be enough for their life to sit back and relax!"

"If I leave them here, they will only become your enemy, your stumbling block, and they may even act on you for profit. If I keep your brother here, he will always be the eldest grandson. The eldest grandson’s identity is overwhelming, and you brothers and sisters will surely turn back because of their interests in the future!"

"But I let him leave for three years. When you’re crowned the new king, he will come back again. He is no longer your brother, but to you he is the courtier! When the courtier is in front of the emperor he will want to give three kneelings and nine bows!"

After hearing Charlie's reply, Zara fell into deep thought.

She knew that Charlie was right.

In front of the seat of the Banks Family heir, all people are enemies!

Dad and his younger brothers and sisters are enemies. My brother, and my brothers and sisters from other uncles' houses are also enemies.

If both father and brother were here, they would not be willing to let her be the head of the house.

In the end, maybe the three of them will turn against each other.

However, if I can hold the position of the Patriarch first, then when they come back, everything has been settled. There are nearly 100 direct relatives of the Banks Family, but there is only one Patriarch. There is an insurmountable gap between the other members and the Patriarch.

This is not just a chasm, it is also a moat. Without this moat, even a pro-daddy or a pro-brother might not be able to resist the temptation brought by huge benefits.

Thinking of this, she understood Charlie.

Although the benefactor punished my brother, it may not be true for me, but this incident actually helped me clear the obstacles in essence.

Furthermore, with my acting style, I can't fight against my father and brother because of my interests. My benefactor now distributes them separately. On the one hand, he avoids the predicament that I may face in the future, and on the other hand, he also guarantees the safety of father and brother, which can be described as killing two birds with one stone.

At this point, Zara said to Charlie: "Benefactor, your intentions are good, Zara understands!"

The top giants of modern society are in fact no different from the emperors and nobles of feudal society.

The internal operating mechanism of each family is exactly the same as the royal family of a feudal dynasty.

In such a special environment, it is not age or seniority that determines status, but title and rights.

Before choosing who is the King, the princes are basically equal in principle, but there are slight differences because of the differences between the elders and the young.

However, even the eldest son is just the elder brother of other princes, but he is still of the same generation as other princes. When other princes see him, it is impossible for them to give him three kneelings and nine bows.

However, once someone becomes a King and inherits the Kingdom, all other princes, whether his elder brother or younger brother, will behave as monarchs and fully obey his orders when they see him.

This is the difference between monarch and minister.

The same goes for Zara now Fitz is now the brother of her one-naughty compatriot. But once Zara inherits the Banks Family, Fitz is her courtier, and everything must as she says. Even the father of the two, Zayne, is the same.

Therefore, although Charlie left Zayne and Fitz alive, he must wait for Zara to inherit the Banks Family before releasing them to freedom.

Because he believes in his own vision, Zara is different from the rest of the Banks Family, and will never do anything to avenge or get revenge, so as long as she is in charge of the Banks Family, he does not have to worry about what tricks Zayne and Fitz can play.

Zara also understood Charlie's intention.

Therefore, at this moment, the gratitude in her heart for Charlie has been amplified.

Charlie said to her at this time: "So many things have happened in the Banks Family, Lord Banks' pressure should have been almost unbearable. What you have to do next is to gradually let him release more power and resources to you, and gradually strengthen your right to speak in the Banks Family.

Zara said, "Grandpa must be very dissatisfied with me right now. I think he will definitely have his guard up for me in the future."

Charlie smiled slightly and said, "In my opinion, his current core demands are the same. One is that he doesn’t want to hand over power, and the other is that he doesn’t want the Banks Family to split or go downhill. To put it bluntly, the former is that he wants to ensure that his rights in the Banks Family are not threatened at all when he is alive, and the latter is that he hopes that after his death, the Banks Family, who have worked hard, can continue to grow. Although he must have a lot of dissatisfaction with you in his heart, if he considers the future of the Banks Family, he can't find a better heir than you.

"Lord Banks is almost 80 years old, and he still has more than ten or twenty years of life remaining. Of this, half of the time may be completely paralyzed in bed, unable to move or he may even lose the ability to think."

"Therefore, he is truly skilled. It takes only a few years to hold the power of the Banks Family and take charge of the lifeline of the Banks Family. In the last few years, if you don’t find a capable successor as soon as possible and help him consolidate his inheritance status, then once he is in his final years of life, the entire Banks Family would begin to fall apart. By then, he would most likely be lying in a hospital bed, witnessing the Banks Family being torn apart and possibly even killing each other."

"If you have the opportunity, you have to make him recognize this reality, and ask him if you are willing to ruin the Banks Family's decades of foundation for the joy of these last few years!"

Zara said, "Okay. I understand! Thank you!"

Just when Zara realized Charlie’s hard work, Stefanie just finished the last dress rehearsal.

She has been on stage singing all the songs that will be sung at the concert tomorrow night. They have been repeated three times, but fortunately, she does not need to work hard to sing, because the main purpose of the rehearsal is to confirm all the procedures and details of the performance, especially the lighting, sound, stage art, and live accompaniment of the band and dancers. After confirming all processes are done and there are no defects or flaws, Stefanie was already very confident about tomorrow’s concert.

Cherie took to the stage at this time, handing a water bottle to Stefanie, said with praise, "Stefanie, the stage, the visuals and auditory effects are really amazing! Not only are they beyond all your previous concerts, even I have never seen such a great live concert in my life!"

Stefanie smiled and said seriously: "This is thanks to everyone’s hard work.

With that, she said excitedly: "With such a good hardware foundation, tomorrow I will be able to give Charlie an unforgettable birthday!!"

Cherie pouted: "I know your Charlie, don’t forget, his wife will come to see you at the concert tomorrow night!"

Stefanie smiled and said: "So what, in my mind, my concert tomorrow is to be shown to Charlie alone, and all the others are insignificant supporting roles."

She can't help but sigh, "I have to say Fitz’s lighting and sound equipment was beyond my expectations. It’s really extravagant to use this equipment for a concert!"

"Yeah!" Cherie smacked her lips, "The investment in this area, it is higher than the income of the concert. Except for super live events like the Olympic games, no one would be willing to invest such a large amount for a commercial performance. In order to please you, Fitz bit the bullet and invested anyway."

At this point, Cherie suddenly remembered something and said mysteriously: "Hey, Stefanie, do you know that Fitz just made a public decision on the internet?"

Stefanie asked hurriedly: "What decision?"

Cherie said seriously. "This guy, I don’t know if his head was kicked by a donkey. He suddenly announced that tomorrow morning, he will set off from Aurous Hill to the Jokhang Temple in the southwest. He will be taking three steps and one kowtow all the way there. This is 4,000 kilometers! The reason is to make atonement for the Banks Family’s sin!"

Stefanie asked in amazement, "Is he crazy? Why did he suddenly make such a strange decision?"

Cherie said, "This is not the strangest thing either, the strangest thing is he even scolded his grandfather and dad, saying that they were sinful and he went on a pilgrimage to help them wash away their sins. Do you think he has gone mad? Normal people don’t do such brainless things do they? Besides, tomorrow is your concert. This guy has been busy for so long and spent so much effort. Isn’t he just waiting for this concert? If he says that he will leave early tomorrow morning. To the Jokhang Temple, he certainly doesn’t plan to watch the concert tomorrow night."

Stefanie also felt very puzzled. Although she is not familiar with Fitz, these situations are indeed very different from Fitz’s behavioral style.

In doubt, she suddenly thought of Charlie, so she quickly took out her mobile phone and sent Charlie a WeChat message: "Charlie, does Fitz's decision have anything to do with you?

Charlie received a WeChat, he sent a reply to her with a dog's head face emoji, plus the words,"What do you think?"

Stefanie sent back a laughing face emoji and the words, "It must be you!"

Charlie replied, "This guy played a little too much. After I sent you to the stadium today, he asked to investigate my license plate number, and he went to the Emgrand Group to perform a big show just to see me, so I gave him a small punishment."

Stefanie made an angry expression, and then said: "Why is this guy investigating your license plate number? Is it because he saw me getting out of your car?"

"It should be." Charlie said with a smile: "Maybe he has been in love with you secretly, so he had been jealous."

Stefanie didn't know that Charlie punished Fitz mainly because Fitz wanted to investigate Claire's BMW.

In her opinion, the reason why Charlie punished Fitz was because her beloved Charlie must still attach great importance to her deep in his heart, and even had protected her as his own private property, so naturally he did not want to let Fitz get involved.

Originally, Stefanie was a very independent young woman, and she had always sneered at the machismo that women are property of men.

However, since she reunited with Charlie, the idea in her mind suddenly disappeared.

Her biggest wish right now is to be able to stand by Charlie's side and be protected, cared for, and even owned by him like a precious private item.

Therefore, even though she felt deep in her heart that Charlie had been a little bit harsh in the punishment of Fitz for her, her heart was still full of a different kind of happiness.

So she replied with shame, "Fortunately, I have decided to quit the entertainment circle after this concert. Otherwise, I don't know how many people would be forced by Charlie to take the southwestern pilgrimage…..."

Charlie smiled and said, "If you leave the entertainment industry, will there really be no more people like Fitz who would harass you?"

Stefanie said seriously: "After leaving the entertainment industry, I will be ready to take over my father's company. Then I will be a working lady and devote myself to that career."

After speaking, Stefanie said again, "But if we can get married sooner, it doesn’t matter if I take over my father’s position later. If dad can retire later, I can be at home to give you two or three children. Dad is in very good health anyway, I think he can work for another ten years!"

Charlie was a little embarrassed when he heard Stefanie say that she would give birth to two or three children, so he changed the subject altogether and asked her, "By the way, when will Uncle Orrin and Aunt Angie arrive tomorrow?

Stefanie replied, "They should arrive around eleven o'clock."

"That’s good." Charlie said, "Then tomorrow at nine o'clock, I will pick you up at the hotel, and then we will go to the airport together."

Stefanie immediately replied excitedly: "Okay! Then I will wait for you at the hotel!"

Charlie ended the conversation with Stefanie and put his mobile phone away and walked back to the villa, his wife Claire was chatting with her parents on the sofa.

Seeing Charlie coming in, she hurriedly asked: "Honey, tomorrow is your birthday, I just discussed with my parents, tomorrow afternoon I'll come back early, and mom and dad can work together at home to cook a big meal, and can we celebrate your birthday at home as a family of four, okay?

Charlie laughed and said, "Yes, just make a little food, no need to be so troublesome."

"That won’t work!" Claire said seriously: "This is your first birthday after moving to our new home. It must be grand!"

Elaine also hurriedly said: "Yes, good son-in-law, you are the pillar of our family. Your birthday must be grand!"

Jacob said with some shame. "Charlie, you and Claire have been married for four years. In these four years, neither I nor your mother have given you any birthday gifts. We are really ashamed!"

"Yes!" Elaine also hurriedly said, "Because I have never given you a birthday celebration before, I just wanted to give you a good one this time. I originally suggested going out to eat, so I went directly to the best restaurant in Aurous Hill. However, Claire said that it’s more meaningful to celebrate your birthday at home and I thought so too. Birthdays are definitely the warmest at home. So tomorrow, the three of us will give you a good birthday banquet. You must have a warm and unforgettable birthday!"

Charlie was touched when he heard this. It was not because of Elaine’s attitude. After all, she has always recognized money but not people. What really touched Charlie was Claire’s heart.

It’s definitely more work to celebrate your birthday at home than going to a restaurant to eat ready-made food. His wife’s intention really shows that she highly values his birthday.

And, In the past few years, when he had nothing to do with them and was very unwelcome at home, Claire would always remember his birthday, and would always quietly buy a cake and drag him out to find an affordable restaurant and the two of them would eat a meal quietly.

Thinking back to this, Charlie was grateful for Claire's unfailing support over the past few years.

At this time, Claire said to Charlie, "Husband, tomorrow I have to go to the old city at noon to the construction site of the Emgrand Group. In the afternoon, I'll come back early, about four o'clock back to start preparing dinner. Tomorrow you eat a little less at noon, save your appetite for a big meal at night. We start early in the evening. After your birthday, we can both go to see Stefanie Sun's concert!

Charlie nodded and smiled, "That sounds good!"

After speaking, Charlie checked the time and said: "Claire, you can watch TV with your parents for a while, I am going to take a shower."

"Okay." Claire nodded. When Charlie was upstairs, she suggested to Jacob and Elaine: "Dad and Mom, let's stay up with Charlie until 12 o'clock in the morning to say happy birthday to him. The three of us can say Happy Birthday together."

"Okay!" Elaine clapped her hands and said, "I will wait until twelve o'clock, and say happy birthday to my good son-in-law!"

Jacob naturally had no objection, but kept lamenting, "Oh! When I think about the way we treated Charlie over the past few years I feel really awful as a father-in-law…."

Elaine, who is on the side, didn’t think about it. She just kept chatting, "If my good son-in-law is celebrating his birthday, won’t all his customers come and give him gifts? Last time during the Chinese New Year, the group of people didn’t give away anything less than all kinds of rare and precious treasures! It was so blinding!"

Claire helplessly said: "Mom…. What are you thinking about here……. To be honest, I have always been a little worried about the things those people gave Charlie. I hope they will never give them again in the future."

"What are you afraid of?" Elaine waved her hand indifferently: "My good son-in-law is now a Feng Shui master. What rich people like to do most is to honor Feng Shui masters. The famous Feng Shui master, Jack Yaleman, was given billions by some rich people, which is amazing!

Jacob said solemnly: "That guy was a big liar, wasn’t he caught afterwards?"

Elaine said: "What does that have to do with my good son-in-law? My good son-in-law reads feng shui for people and has real skill with real knowledge!" Elaine said with emotion: "Didn't they even give my good son-in-law a luxury yacht? My legs have not been well lately. I have never had the opportunity to go out on the yacht to experience it. I feel regretful when I think about it….."

Jacob said, "The weather hasn't really warmed up yet. We can wait until after the Spring Festival, rather than go on the yacht to drink against the northwest wind on the sea. "

Elaine's eyes lit up, and she blurted out: "That is perfect! After the Spring Festival, my leg should be able to be removed from the cast!"

After finishing, she quickly said to Claire: "Claire, of course, when the time comes, you remember to let our good son-in-law take us out on the yacht!"

After Charlie came out of the shower, seeing his wife Claire hadn't returned to the room, he put on his pajamas and went to the living room again.

In the living room, a family of three was chatting happily.

Jacob and Elaine, the old friends who had been arguing about separating, unexpectedly stopped attacking each other.

Charlie came down and asked curiously: "Claire, Dad, Mom. Why don't you go back to the room to rest?"

Claire hurriedly got up, ran over to take Charlie's arm, and said with a smile: "My parents decided we want to keep you company. Your 27th birthday is less than two hours away. We are waiting to be the first to tell you Happy Birthday!"

Charlie smiled knowingly and said, "Thank you, wife, and thank you, Mom and Dad. "

Elaine immediately flattered and said: "Oh my son-in-law, it is only natural that we should, don’t make a big deal of it."

After finishing speaking, she immediately asked: "By the way, my son-in-law, tomorrow is your birthday. Will those customers come to your house to give you gifts like New Year's Day?"

Charlie was startled. Whether Isaac Cameron and the others would come to give him gifts, he didn't know.

However, he did have some headaches about the scene of queuing to give gifts, so he made up his mind to call Isaac Cameron after a while and ask him to ask the others, if they really prepared gifts for him, don’t deliver them to his home.

So while he took out his phone to send Isaac a WeChat, he said to Elaine, "Mom, the reason why they came to give gifts during the Chinese New Year was mainly because I helped them a lot last year, so they concentrated on coming over to say thank you at the end of the year. They will definitely not come on my birthday. After all, their money doesn’t grow on trees."

Elaine couldn’t help but feel a little disappointed when she heard this, "I thought they would come tomorrow too, since that’s the case. Then we will wait patiently until the end of this year."

Claire on the side heard this and shook her head helplessly.

After that, the family had a rare moment where they sat together and chatted quietly.

Both Claire and Jacob talked about their own work.

Although Claire has been very busy recently, she felt very fulfilled.

Although she had been working for so many years, she had been working in the Wilson Group before. Not only was she subjected to the scornful eyes of the old lady, but she was also constantly ostracized by Harold and Wendy which was very stifling, and it was difficult for her to give full display of her strengths and abilities.

Now she started her own business, working for herself, naturally she is able to sweep away the previous gloom, and from the beginning of the business has got a lot of resources and support from the Emgrand Group, so she now also gradually found the feeling of career success, every day is very full and she has a sense of accomplishment.

As for Jacob, he has made considerable progress in the Calligraphy and Painting Association recently.

He is now the executive vice president of the Painting and Calligraphy Association, the standard second in command, and has some fame and influence in the small circle.

He told this to the family with great enthusiasm: "Recently, our city has been actively building the image of a famous historical and cultural city, the city took out a lot of funds to specifically support the cultural field, because of this, in the Calligraphy and Painting association we have recently got a lot of subsidies from the local government so going forward we can be better."

"With government subsidies and help, our Calligraphy and Painting Association is no longer just a private interest group focusing on hobbies, but it has changed. It has become a semi-public and semi-private non-governmental charity organization!"

"Furthermore, in this special subsidy from the government, all full-time staff of the Painting and Calligraphy Association have been given a good salary. In the future, I will also have a fixed salary in the Painting and Calligraphy Association."

Elaine asked curiously: "Oh, your Calligraphy and Painting Association has started to pay you wages now?!"

Jacob said with an arrogant expression: "Not only pays, but pays very well!" Then Jacob again. "As Executive Vice President, starting from this month, the basic salary per month is 12,000 dollars, which is the second highest salary in our entire Association after Mr. Price, the President!"

Later, Jacob said again: "This is only the basic salary given to us by Aurous Hill City. In fact, many private enterprises have recently wanted to take up the business of cultural development, so they have also donated a lot of funds to the Calligraphy and Painting Association, and have done a lot of matchmaking. Our Painting and Calligraphy Association has undertaken many activities recently, so the Association will be very comfortable in the coming days."

Elaine hurriedly asked: "Then you can make money by cooperating with private enterprises?"

"Of course!" Jacob said immediately: "Private enterprises have their own sponsorships, and each event will give us some carriage fees and consulting fees, I heard Chairman Price calculate it, an event is estimated to get from three thousand to five thousand dollars."

"Wow!" Elaine said in surprise: "One event can earn so much? ! That's two events a week, that's eight events a month, - three thousand dollars per event, that's more than 20,000! Plus the base salary, can't you make more than 30,000 a month?"

Yes. "Jacob nodded and said with a smile: "I used to wonder why so many people like to volunteer to participate in a variety of associations and societies that do not pay, and thought they are all fame and love for face, but now I understand that there are still many ways to get it right, there is also a lot of room for profit."

Elaine suddenly became interested, looked at Jacob, and asked with a somewhat flattering tone: "Jacob, when my legs are healed, can you get me into your calligraphy and painting association? Arrange a small job for me and give me a salary. I can do anything. Anyway, I am always idle at home."

Speaking of this, Elaine touched her right leg and sighed: "Hey, I've been too miserable for most of the year, nothing to do but stay at home and prop the leg up. It’s been suffocating."

Jacob was shocked and hastily advised: "Oh, our painting and calligraphy association has long stopped recruiting new members, and there are dozens of people lined up recently who want to enter, waiting to attend interviews and defenses. When the leg is well, you can walk around or travel."

To put it bluntly in the past, Jacob was still afraid that he would have ridiculed it a long time ago like long ago. This shrewd, Elaine, wants to enter the Calligraphy and Painting Association now that we are doing well? You are out of your mind!

However, he knew very well that if he said such things at this time, Elaine would get angry and might have to go, so he could only advise her nicely.

But even so, Elaine was still a little dissatisfied, and coldly snorted: "What? You despise me, huh? You can enter the painting and calligraphy association as executive vice president, I do not even have the qualification to enter as a member? Don't think I don't know how you got this executive vice president, but it's from my good son-in-law's face! Otherwise, you couldn’t do anything, you would have been ostracized."

Jacob's face suddenly flushed a little red and he thought to himself, "Elaine, the shrew, is really right. I was almost squeezed out, but fortunately it was Charlie at Heaven Springs that saved me a lot of face. After Mr. Price saw that Don Albert treated me respectfully, he rushed to flatter me, and this gave me the position of executive vice president, but what Elaine said is true."

Just thinking, Elaine saw that he was silent, and immediately said: "Since you are unwilling to help me, I will ask my good son-in-law to help. Maybe I will be able to join as the vice president. We will be a husband and wife, and it will be a good story to tell!"

Jacob was so scared he nearly soiled himself.

He knows Charlie’s ability, if Charlie really wanted, making Elaine the vice president would not be difficult to do. In that case, Elaine would haunt him every day, he would be finished, and his relations with Matilda would have even less chance to develop.

Thinking of this, he hurriedly said: "Oh wife, you say I am now in the rising stage of my career, now you suddenly find connections to get in, how will others look at me? Is it not nepotism in the eyes of others? If you really support my career, you have to take the initiative to avoid suspicion."

Speaking of this, Jacob saw Elaine's expression become ugly, and immediately waved his hand, gritted his teeth and said: "So that you don't have to go to any painting and calligraphy association in the future, I will give you half of my salary. You can spend whatever you want."

Elaine heard the money, her eyes lit up, and she blurted out: "No! You have to hand over all the salary to me!"

Jacob gritted his teeth and stomped his feet, spitting out a word between his teeth: "Okay!"

Originally, the family was happily waiting for the arrival of twelve o'clock, but Jacob didn't expect that because he didn't hold back his mood and made a show of it, he was made to lose all his future income by Elaine.

Deep inside his heart, he began to reflect on why he had repeatedly fallen in front of Elaine.

He found that Elaine had this ability, seemingly simple-minded, just by a shamelessly spirited energy, but in fact Elaine always found the most sensitive point in himself, and would abuse and put pressure on it.

Thinking back to the married life for more than 20 years, Jacob felt desperate. For more than 20 years, he had failed to win in front of Elaine, half of his life had been wasted by Elaine. There was no room for resistance at all.

Seeing Jacob, Charlie was a little sad, and Elaine, who was on the side, looked smug and sighed silently. She felt more and more that Jacob was losing his grip.

This timid and fearful middle-aged man has limited ability, and can't hide things in his heart, and he is especially easy to be complacent. The bigger problem is that he has always lacked courage. According to this view, he is afraid that it is difficult to escape the nightmare of Elaine.

Claire also saw that his father was depressed, and quickly turned the topic, and said to Charlie: "By the way, my husband, Mom said just now, when her legs are better, she wants you to take her on the yacht. I don’t know if it’s inconvenient for you?"

"That is fine." Charlie agreed casually and said: "When Mom's legs are better and the weather is warmer, let's go out to sea."

As soon as Elaine heard this, she was overjoyed and exclaimed: "Oh, that's really great! I've never been on a private yacht in all my years of life!"

Elaine, who was so happy, blurted out again: "By the way, when we go out to sea, can we go all the way to the south and enjoy ourselves in the South China Sea islands?!"

Charlie nodded and said, "No problem. It’s not far from the estuary to the South China Sea. Two thousand kilometers, a yacht can reach there within two or three days."

Elaine suddenly became excited and clapped her hands and said, "It's great, great! I have never been to the South China Sea. In the winter a few years ago, Lady Wilson was going to the South China Sea Islands for the winter but every time, she only took Christopher and his family to go, and never let us follow, I'm angry when I think about it!"

After speaking, Elaine began to take out her mobile phone and researched the famous scenic spots and delicacies in the South China Sea.

The family chatted freely, and the time had come. It was 12 o'clock in the morning.

At 11:59 p.m., Claire began to take out her mobile phone to count the seconds silently. At exactly 12 o'clock, she put down her mobile phone and said softly to Charlie who was sitting next to her: "Husband, it's twelve o'clock, happy birthday to you!"

Charlie smiled and said, "Thank you, wife!"

Elaine also hurriedly agreed: "Happy birthday, my son-in-law! Mom wishes you full fortune and great fortune in the future!

Jacob was a bit dejected, but he put on a strong spirit and said, "Charlie, Dad wishes you a happy birthday, this year, and many more years to come!"

Charlie thanked them both. Suddenly his phone began to buzz and vibrate constantly.

He received dozens of text messages and WeChat in a row. When he turned on his phone, he saw that many friends sent him birthday messages at this time. Needless to say, Isaac Cameron, Don Albert, Mr. Quinton, Jasmine, Aurora, Xyla, Loreen, Doris Young and Nanako Ito also sent messages wishing him a happy birthday.

In addition, Orrin and his wife, Deana and Zara, Mr. Riley and Zoey also sent messages.

Charlie didn't expect that even Wendy sent a birthday text message and thanked Charlie for helping her during this time.

However, the one person Charlie didn't expect most was his grandfather Lord Wade.

Even in his old age he stayed up until 12 o'clock and sent a message on time to wish him a happy birthday, but Charlie didn't expect it.

And his aunt, Cynthia Wade, who has been suffering in front of him, even sent a message, wishing Charlie a happy birthday, and at the same time apologizing for her previous actions, hoping to be forgiven by Charlie.

Claire was surprised to see that Charlie was constantly receiving all kinds of notifications. She didn't look at the content of the notifications. She just guessed that the people who sent the notifications should be Charlie's customers.

Elaine, who was sitting opposite, saw that Charlie was constantly receiving various messages, and couldn't help but smile and said with emotion: "Oh, my dear son-in-law, your popularity is really good now. There are so many people waiting for your birthday at 12 o’clock. They should all be your customers, so it seems that your business this year is definitely better than last year!"

Charlie smiled slightly and said: "In fact, they are all old customers, just after some time spent with them, I became friends with them." With that, Charlie replied thank you one by one to everyone who sent messages, even Cynthia, he politely replied the two words ‘thank you’.

Then, he said to Jacob and Elaine: "Parents, It's late, go back to your room and rest."

Elaine nodded and yawned: "Oh, I'm really a little sleepy. I can't stand it at this age." After that, she turned her head and said to Jacob: "Help me. Take me back to the room."

Jacob dared not say anything, and reached out to help Elaine up, and accompanied her into the elevator.

Seeing the two of them enter the elevator, Claire couldn't help but ask Charlie: "Husband, do you think my parents can recover as before?"

Charlie smirked: "who can really say when it comes to this kind of matters?"

Claire asked in a low voice, "What is the situation between Dad and that Matilda? Last time Dad cried in the car and made a big deal, I was too embarrassed to ask him any more about it….."

Charlie smiled slightly, " I haven't been clear about this matter recently, but I feel that we will see a resolution soon."

Claire asked nervously, "My husband, what do you mean by saying that we will see a resolution soon?"

Charlie thought of Mr. Riley, calmly. Said: "I can't say this right now, but if there is any result, I will tell you as soon as possible."

Claire nodded helplessly: "Alright then…..."

As she spoke, she couldn't help sighing, and said, "To be honest, since my dad told me about what happened between him, mom, and Matilda, I really sympathize with him, but after all my mom gave birth to me. If the two of them really want to divorce because of that Matilda, I am afraid that mother will be too pitiful in the future."

Charlie smiled, holding Claire's hand, and said seriously: "Let things run its course, even if mom and dad really divorced. Doesn't Mom still have us? Let them handle the matters between them. As children, we only need to support their decisions."

Speaking of this, Charlie comforted: "You see that many young people are unwilling to have their parents interfere in their private lives, let alone interfere in their parents’. So we don't have to worry too much."

Claire nodded gently, feeling relieved. She took Charlie's arm and said: "Okay, then it's up to you, let them make their own decisions, let's go back to the room and rest."

Early the next morning.

Charlie and Claire had breakfast, just like yesterday, he drove her to the old house in the old city.

He heard from Claire that Deana put a lot of effort into repairing this house, and many small details were worked on, striving for perfection regardless of cost.

In the car, Claire said with emotion to Charlie: "The customer you met yesterday, Deana, I originally made her a plan of more than two million dollars, and to repair that old mansion, it was quite enough money. But she kept adjusting the plan and even yesterday she increased the budget by a lot!"

She paused, then continued "I find that the wealthy people do things really regardless of the cost. The actual sale price of this house does not exceed one million, and the government does not allow renovations and major changes to the exterior. As a result, she is spending all this money to restore and really make the interior extravagant!"

Charlie smiled slightly and said: "Perhaps this old house has some special meaning to her, so it is reasonable for her to spend money to restore it."

"Yes." Claire said " Deana said that she wanted to retire here, but I heard her accent seemed to be someone from Eastcliff, and I didn't know why she chose to come to Aurous Hill to retire."

Then, Claire said again: "By the way, Aunt Deana’s daughter is said to live here with her, and her daughter's accent is also from Eastcliff."

Charlie nodded and smiled: "Actually, Living in Aurous Hill is much better than living in Eastcliff. In places like Eastcliff, the summer is hotter than the south, the winter is particularly cold, and the spring and autumn are particularly short. Generally, the winter begins immediately after October. It only started to warm up in the first month of the year. The most important thing is that the weather is very dry, with strong winds all day long, and there were sandstorms in the previous years. These two years have been better, but the various environments are still much worse than in the south. You can see how good our Aurous Hill is. The air is humid and the four seasons are distinct."

Claire couldn't help smiling and said, "Look at you say this as if you are familiar with Eastcliff. Have you lived in Eastcliff?"

Charlie said with a smile: "I went to Eastcliff some time ago to help a client see Feng Shui. The client complained to me. In fact, people who go to the north yearn more for the south. You can see that the northeast is cold all year round. What the people there like most is the South China Sea."

Claire nodded and said, "You said that the weather conditions in Aurous Hill are indeed much better than those in the North."

After that, Claire said again: "By the way, Deana seems to have a good impression of you. She has been asking me about your situation. After hearing that you will show people feng shui, she said that she would like to ask you to come over and take a look if you have time. She is very nice."

Charlie could not help but frown, Deana was already aware of his true identity, why bother to say this to Claire?

Thinking of this, he casually said: "Last time I saw the house it looked fine. There is no need to change it. If you really want to adjust it, Then let's wait until everything is done, then make minor adjustments at that time."

"Okay." Claire didn't know Charlie was perfunctory, nodded and said: "I will talk to Deana and let her know."

Charlie took Claire to the door of the old house, and Deana just walked out of the yard. After coming out, seeing Claire getting out of the car, she smiled and said, "Claire is here."

Claire smiled and said, "Hello Auntie Deana, I made a slight adjustment to the last plan, you can take a look at it again later."

"Okay!" Deana nodded, waved to Charlie sitting in the car, and smiled, "Hello, Mr. Wade, we meet again."

Charlie put down the car window and said with a smile: "Hello Auntie Deana, I have something to do later, so I won't get out of the car."

Deana nodded quickly and said: "If you have something to do, hurry up and go. Claire is fine here, rest assured."

Charlie nodded, and couldn't help feeling a little puzzled. Last time Deana saw Claire as Lady Wilson, she changed her name to Claire this time. It seems that the relationship between the two is progressing very quickly.

Charlie does not doubt Deana’s character, but when she thinks that she seems to have deliberately wanted to get closer to Claire, he is more or less worried, worried that Deana is intentionally or unintentionally hiding something.

But at the moment, he doesn’t want to remind Deana directly. He believes Deana still had some restraint in what she was doing.

So he said goodbye to the two, drove straight to Shangri-La, and waited to pick up Stefanie, so they could go to the airport to pick up Orrin and Angie.

After Charlie arrived at Shangri-La, he came directly to Stefanie’s room. As soon as he arrived at the door of Stefanie’s room, the door of the room opened from the inside.

Stefanie’s agent, Cherie, was wearing work clothes with the brokerage company’s logo and dragging a large box, preparing to get out of the room. After coming out, Stefanie’s voice came from inside: "Cherie, after you arrive at the venue, you must put that thing in my dressing room properly. Without my permission, nobody except you can go in, let alone touch it, you know?"

Cherie said helplessly: "Oh, I know, you've been talking next to my ear all morning, so annoying, if you really worry about me, you can take it yourself."

Stefanie blurted out: "I don't have time to go to the venue in the morning! Charlie will come to pick me up at the hotel soon. Then we will go to the airport to pick up my parents together, and then we will have to go to the airport at noon. Then go to the restaurant to celebrate Charlie’s birthday, so you can keep it safe for me. I don’t need you to keep it after I come in the afternoon!"

Cherie murmured dissatisfied: "I hear Charlie all day long, and my ears are almost puffed up. I don’t know what is good about your Charlie. The entertainment industry has more handsome men than him. There are too many to pick from."

Stefanie hummed: "You are not allowed to say bad things about my Charlie, he is the most handsome in my mind."

Cherie shook her head helplessly, pushing the box out, turning around and saying: "I don't want to listen to you nympho here, I have to go to the venue quickly, there is still a lot of work to do at the venue in the morning for final confirmation."

After saying that Cherie walked out of the door, made a turn, then collided with Charlie. Suddenly seeing Charlie, Cherie was shocked, she was just talking about him and she felt slightly guilty.

This was the first time she had seen Charlie at close range. The sharp, handsome face in front of her immediately made her heartbeat quicken, and she felt a little flushed.

She suddenly felt that what she said just now was really a bit inappropriate.

In her heart, she couldn't help but mutter: "It's really hard to find male artists in the entertainment industry who are more handsome than Charlie. Moreover, even if there are some male artists who look more handsome than Charlie, most of them have undergone plastic surgery, which is not natural at all."

In the current entertainment industry, as long as they follow the idol route, who doesn't have plastic surgery? Sometimes male artists have more severe plastic surgery than female artists, and many male artists are more feminine than the other even though they have cosmetic surgery. And some are even more feminine than women. It's really rare to see tough handsome guys like Charlie.

Charlie ran into Cherie, but Cherie seemed to be stunned, so he deliberately coughed twice: "Hello Miss Cherie."

Cherie came back to her senses at this time, thinking about it just now. she actually stared at Charlie's handsome face for a long time, and suddenly felt ashamed, and asked nervously: "Oh, you... why are you here..."

"I came to pick up Stefanie." Charlie, seeing her panicked, couldn't help asking: "What are you so afraid of, I won't eat you."

Cherie touched her chest, calmed down, and deliberately said loudly to Charlie: "You are not going to eat me, I am afraid that after I said something wrong and she heard it, the female tiger in the house will eat me!"

Stefanie heard Cherie's words and subconsciously asked: "Cherie, who are you talking with? Who are you calling a tigress? You’re looking to get hit right!"

After saying that, she hurriedly ran out and once she saw Charlie, her eyes immediately lit up and shesaid excitedly, "Charlie, why didn't you tell me you were here?"

Then, without waiting for Charlie to answer, she said to Cherie: "Oh, Cherie, you go quickly, do not delay the work, hurry, hurry, pay attention to safety on the road."

She hurriedly pulled Charlie's arm, said to Charlie: "Charlie you come in and sit for a while, wait for me, I simply put on makeup and we will go!"

Seeing Charlie being pulled into the room by Stefanie, the door closed, Cherie couldn't help but grunt and mutter in a low voice: "lovers over friendship! Absolute lovers over friendship!"

After saying that, she left alone, dragging her suitcase with resentment.

In the room, Stefanie pulled Charlie, pressed him to the sofa and said, "Charlie, wait for me for a few more minutes, I'll be ready soon."

After speaking, she ran into the bathroom.

Charlie took out his mobile phone and called Isaac Cameron to confirm that the team was ready, so he waited for Stefanie to clean up and left the room with her.

The same as the process of picking up Stefanie yesterday, Isaac Cameron helped open up the airport relationship. Several cars drove directly into the airport hangar, and then waited for the planes of Orrin and Angie to land.

At 10:40, a business jet modified from a brand-new Boeing 737 landed at Aurous Hill Airport.

This passenger plane, which originally had the largest passenger capacity of nearly 200 people, has been completely modified and turned into a private business jet that can fly to all parts of the world.

The plane was slowly driven into the hangar by the guidance car, and before it was parked, Charlie already saw the couple who were beckoning to himself and Stefanie in the fuselage porthole.

Due to the large size of the plane, the airport staff drove a passenger elevator car. After docking with the cabin door, the couple walked off the passenger elevator.

Stefanie was in a very good mood and hurriedly waved and shouted, "Dad, Mom!"

Orrin and Angie walked down hand in hand.

After not seeing him for many days, Charlie found that Orrin's complexion was very good, his body was straight and full of energy, and he looked as if he was only in his early forties.

He can have such a complexion, all because of the effect of rejuvenating pills.

However, Angie, who is next to Orrin, was a little bit tired when compared to him.

In fact, although Angie is almost fifty years old, because of the very good maintenance, she usually looks like forty years old. Standing with Stefanie, she is not like a mother and daughter at all, more like a pair of sisters.

However, the state of her whole person was a lot worse than Orrin, who was obviously a few years older, and she seemed a little sick.

Charlie immediately recalled what Stefanie had said to him. Angie had been helping Orrin personally recently, thinking that the heavy work had dragged down her body and energy.

As soon as the couple walked off the passenger elevator, Stefanie couldn't help holding Charlie's hand and hurried up to greet them.

Charlie said respectfully: "Uncle Orrin and Aunt Angie, you two have worked so hard to run so far, it's really a bit much!"

Orrin laughed and said, "Charlie, you saved the life of uncle yet you're still polite to me for such a small matter?"

Angie on the side also smiled and said, "Yes, Charlie, your Uncle Orrin has been looking forward to celebrating your birthday this year. I don't know how long he has been talking about it. You don't know how excited he was along the way."

Stefanie asked hurriedly "Dad, where is the birthday cake I asked you to bring for me? Did you bring it over?"

Orrin smiled and said, "Of course I brought it here! Can I forget the things my baby daughter has told me so much? The cake is in the belly cargo hold, and I asked the crew to strictly follow the requirements of the cake maker to control the temperature of the cargo hold at zero degree, and the packing boxes are all reinforced, there will be no problems, and the staff will unload them directly later and send it to the restaurant!"

"That's good!" Stefanie breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Charlie, and said with a smile: "Charlie, the cake I ordered this time is really great. You will love it after you see it!"

Charlie smiled and said, "Daisy, then I would like to thank you in advance."

Stefanie replied shyly, "You are still so polite with me for what ......"

Charlie smiled slightly, and said to Orrin and his wife, "Uncle Orri, Aunt Angie, let’s set off to the restaurant now, I have already arranged it over there."

"Okay!" Orrin nodded, and then instructed the staff around him: "You take the cake off and take it to the hotel. Be careful, and don’t do anything wrong."

Several staff members nodded hurriedly and said: "Don’t worry, Mr. Sun, we must deliver the cake intact."

Orrin nodded slightly in satisfaction, and said to Charlie and Stefanie. "Then let's go!"

Stefanie couldn't help asking: "Dad! You came so far to celebrate Charlie's birthday. Didn't you prepare Charlie's birthday gift?"

Orrin blurted out, "Of course. Now, do you think your father looks like the kind of person who would forget?"

Stefanie asked in amazement: "How come I didn't see you prepare a gift? You had the cake delivered to the hotel, but you didn't say there were any other gifts to be sent along with it! Is it true that you did not prepare?"

Charlie hurriedly said: "Daisy, don't talk nonsense, how can I let the elders like Uncle Orrin give me gifts on my birthday..."

Orrin laughed and said, "Charlie , I am an elder. It is of course reasonable to give a birthday gift to the younger generation. As it should be, Daisy is not wrong."

Angie said with a smile: "Orrin, have you seen it, your girl has started to turn her favor outside even before she gets married, and she's starting to pick your reasoning!"

Stefanie stuck out her tongue: "Mom, I'm turning my favor to Charlie, how can you call it turning to the outside?"

Orrin smiled and shook his head, and said to Stefanie: "After nearly 20 years, this is the first time I can celebrate Charlie’s birthday, how can I, as an uncle, play around?"

He pointed to the plane behind him and smiled: "Hey, this is the birthday present I prepared for Charlie! This one The aircraft was just produced from the Boeing production line in Seattle, USA at the beginning of the year. Last year, I had already stepped up the customization process. The modifications inside were all made in accordance with the top modification plan. From now on, it will be Charlie’s private jet."

When Charlie heard this, he was shocked, and hurriedly said: "Uncle Orrin, this gift is too expensive, I can't accept it..."

Orrin said with a face, and said: "You can accept it or not. Anyway, I have asked someone to fly it over. If you are unwilling to accept it, then leave it here."

Angie next to him hurriedly said, "Charlie, this is a piece of your uncle Orrin's heart, and it is not about value, you must accept it!"

Charlie didn't say anything to Orrin. He just felt that it was a bit of a waste for him to suddenly give him a private plane.

And this is not an ordinary, small private plane worth tens of millions or one or two hundred million, this is a Boeing 737 airliner converted private plane.

A Boeing 737 ordinary airliner’s factory price is about 100 million dollars, but this is just an ordinary airliner, for private aircraft, an ordinary airliner is equivalent to a blank slate, and the cost required for the transformation and decoration of this accounts for more than half of the total value.

Calculated in this way, the value of this aircraft alone would be around one billion dollars.

Charlie was indeed a little ashamed to receive such a valuable gift for his birthday.

Orrin saw that he seemed to be hesitant, so he stepped forward and took his shoulders and said in a serious manner, "Charlie, in my mind, you are just like my son, you have your own business now, you often need to fly back and forth across the country or even around the world, having a private plane of your own will be much more convenient for you."

Charlie said seriously, "Uncle Orrin, in fact, the Wade family also has a spare private plane in Aurous Hill, which is generally enough for me to use, I really don't want you to break the bank too much."

Orrin said with a very firm expression, "The Wade family's private plane is the Wade family's, the plane that uncle gave you is your own, using your own things and using other people's things is not the same. Besides, your relationship with the Wade family now is not clear, in case you have a problem with your grandfather someday, wouldn’t it be weird trying to still use his plane?"

As he said this, Orrin continued, " Besides, what is there to be polite between you and I? It’s just a plane which is only worth about 1 billion at best. Considering I almost died once, it’s also quite painful to have so much money but nowhere to spend it."

Angie on the side also hurriedly echoed: "Yes Charlie, you just happily accept it, do not turn away your Old Uncle Orrin when he is trying to give you a birthday gift. Don’t make us have to beg you to accept it."

Hearing this, Charlie immediately realized that he was indeed a little too outspoken.

The more expensive the gift, the more it represents the importance that Uncle Orrin and his wife attach to it, and if he repeatedly rejects it, then it would also hurt their feelings.

So he immediately nodded and said, "Thank you, Uncle Orrin, thank you Auntie Angie, from now on I, Charlie, am also a person who has a private plane!"

Once Orrin heard this, he immediately laughed, and the big hand on Charlie's shoulder shook vigorously, and said with a smile, "Let’s go! Let’s go to the restaurant!"

Charlie invited Orrin and his wife to sit in the back row of his BMW 760, and then opened the passenger door for Stefanie, while he instructed Isaac Cameron before finally getting into the car, "Isaac, let your car drive in front, let's go directly to Heaven Springs now."

Charlie had already agreed with Don Albert that he was going to feast with important guests at the Heaven Springs today, so the entire Heaven Springs was not open to the public today.

Don Albert also put off all the things at hand, early in the morning to come to the Heaven Springs House to supervise the work.

From the security work and service process of the whole house to the freshness of each dish, raw materials, and cleanliness of each piece of tableware, Don Albert basically checked everything more than once in advance.

When Isaac Cameron led Charlie to leave the airport, Isaac Cameron had already informed Don Albert of the news.

Don Albert immediately asked all the service staff to line up and prepare for the welcome at the parking lot in front of Heaven Springs, and also instructed many of his juniors to guard both sides of the entrance, and asked them not to let any idle people in.

After all, Stefanie, who was traveling with Charlie, was one of the hottest stars in the country today, and if her dining at the Heaven Springs was revealed, it would immediately be on the gossip news. Don Albert is extremely loyal to Charlie, so naturally he is not willing to leave any hidden dangers to Charlie.

When the motorcade drove into the parking lot, Don Albert led a group of waiters to wait at the entrance.

Just after Charlie parked the car, he took the lead and walked forward, first pulling open the two rear doors as well as the passenger door, and politely said to Orrin and his wife as well as Stefanie, "Welcome, three distinguished guests, to Heaven Springs!"

Only then did he pull open the main car door and said to Charlie, "Master Wade, the boxes are ready, let's go in."

Charlie nodded and said, "You've worked hard."

"As I should!"

Isaac Cameron walked out of the car at this time and said to Charlie, "Young master, I'll wait at the door, if there's anything you need, please tell me at any time.."

Charlie said: "Why are you waiting at the door, let Don Albert arrange a box for you to sit and eat, I'll go over and have a drink with you guys later."

Don Albert hurriedly said, "Okay, Master Wade, I'll take care of it!"

When Isaac Cameron heard this, his heart was really touched, no matter what time it was, Charlie would always think of him and Don Albert and his men, which was really much better than the ordinary young masters of the rich family!

So, he said respectfully: "We are at the young master's disposal!"

Charlie nodded, Don Albert then spoke: "Master Wade, four distinguished guests please follow me first!"

After that, the four of them followed Don Albert towards the main entrance of Heaven Springs.

Stefanie remembered the cake matter, hurriedly said to Don Albert: "Don Albert, a staff member will send a customized cake later, please arrange a suitable food cart and help push the cake to the box later, this cake is very precious, so please let the staff be careful when arranging all this, don't break the cake, thank you!"

Don Albert did not hesitate to say: "Miss Sun you are very polite Don Albert will arrange everything properly!"

Then, Don Albert led the crowd all the way to the diamond box of Heaven Springs. At this time, the box was extremely clean and tidy, and it would not be an exaggeration to describe it as spotless.

Eight cold dishes have been placed on the huge round table. These eight cold dishes are four meats and four vegetarian dishes, and each one was extremely elegant.

In the middle of the round table, there were two bottles of Moutai wine and two bottles of Romanee Conti red wine worth hundreds of thousands of dollars.

A total of four sets of exquisite tableware were placed on the table, and next to each piece of tableware, there was also a golden menu, on which the food selections were written in very elegant brush writing.

Don Albert said to Charlie several people: "I have arranged the menu in advance, the order of each dish, ingredients, and characteristics, are written on the list. You can take a look and if there are any objections, or any other needs, you can tell me at any time!"

Orrin picked up one of the menus and looked at it, exclaiming, "This calligraphy is really beautiful! The paper is also very elegant!"

Saying that, he put the paper under his nose and smelled it, and marveled, "The ink scent is very strong, it doesn't smell modern, does it?"

Don Albert couldn't help but give a thumbs up and exclaimed, "Mr. Sun is really discerning. I asked one of our calligraphy masters in Aurous Hill to write it, using the emblem ink made in the first year of the Ming Dynasty."

Orrin could not help but exclaim: "Don Albert is really too meticulous, such good service! You can’t even find such good service in Eastcliff!"

Don Albert said: "I'm not going to lie to you, Mr. Sun, I don’t usually do all of this, but today Master Wade asked in advance for me to entertain our guests, so I went ahead with some more thought......"

Orrin gave a thumbs up and said with a smile, "Thank you Don Albert for your trouble!"

Don Albert said respectfully, "It is only what I should do!"

After saying that, he said to Charlie: "Master Wade, I will not delay you and your guests from dining here, I will send the cake when it arrives as per Miss Sun’s request, if you have any needs, feel free to call me!"

Charlie nodded slightly and said to Don Albert: "Don Albert, order someone to prepare three cups of plain water and send it over."

As soon as Don Albert heard Charlie say that he should prepare pure water, he immediately opened his mouth and said, "Master Wade, do you want me to brew some good tea and send it over? The leaves were just picked from Southaven two days ago and sent to Aurous Hill, they are very good."

Don Albert obviously did not know why Charlie asked him to prepare pure water, so Charlie then smiled slightly and waved his hand and said, "Do not bother, just prepare plain water."

After saying that, Charlie spoke again: "Oh, yes, by the way, help me prepare a fruit knife."

Although Don Albert was not sure, he immediately nodded and said, "Okay, Master Wade, I'll go prepare it and send it over right away!"

Orrin, his wife and Stefanie also could not understand why Charlie wanted pure water and a fruit knife, but they did not ask.

Then, Charlie said with a smile, "Uncle Orrin, Auntie Angie, and Daisy, let's sit down first!"

"Good!" Orrin laughed and said, "Charlie, today is your birthday, uncle is so happy, we must have a drink!"

Charlie did not hesitate to nod and said, "No problem, Uncle Orrin! I will drink as much as I can with you!"

After saying that, he took the initiative to open a bottle of Maotai and poured two glasses for himself and Orrin.

Stefanie also hurried to open the Romanee Conti red wine, slowly pouring into the glass while speaking to Charlie: "Charlie, I have a performance tonight, so I can not drink too much, I will toast you and Mom and Dad a cup later, I will not drink more until after the performance if there is an opportunity, I will accompany you to drink some!"

Charlie laughed: "It doesn't matter, drinking more won't delay your business."

Stefanie stuck out her tongue: "The performance tonight is so important, I do not dare to make any mistakes, in case I drink too much and go crazy on stage. I’m not worried about being crazy, but I do not want the performance to be ruined."

Charlie patted his chest and assured: "Daisy, believe me, you can drink as much as you want with me, it will not affect your performance later."

Stefanie hesitated for a moment, but once she thought that Charlie never said irresponsible words, she nodded and said, "Okay, then I will listen to you, if I delay the performance, or become a joke by being drunk, you can’t leave!"

Charlie nodded and said with a smile, "Just put your mind at ease."

Stefanie asked Angie, who was beside her, "Mom, do you want some red wine too?"

Angie laughed: "Charlie's birthday is such a happy event, of course, mom has to drink some."

After saying that, she looked at Charlie and said somewhat apologetically, "Charlie, auntie is a little tired lately, so she may not drink as much as she usually does, so if she drinks less, I'll have to ask you to bear with me."

Charlie nodded and asked with concern, "Auntie Angie, you're not in good shape because of the recent work, right?"

Orrin on the side lamented, "Yes! Since I cleared the threats inside and outside the group, your Auntie Angie has been helping me with the company's affairs. Although my two brothers are much more honest, after the previous incident, I can hardly trust them 100%, so I don't dare to give them important work, and now I am suffering from the lack of trustworthy staff, so your Auntie Angie has to work harder."

After saying that, he looked at Angie and thanked her, "Wife, it's really hard for you this time."

Angie smiled faintly and said from the bottom of her heart, "What's so hard about it, as long as you are healthy and your career is going smoothly, I'm relieved."

Angie said, "I am also younger than you, so this little workload is nothing."

Stefanie said, "Mom, after my concert is finished, I will go back to help you and Dad, I will work hard so that you can relax!"

Angie laughed: "That's really great, when we work together as a family of three, your father and I will definitely be able to relax a lot."

Just then, a knock sounded at the door, so Charlie said, "Come in!"

Just as the words fell, Don Albert dragged a fine tray with one hand and pushed the door in with the other.

On the tray, there were three glass cups filled with plain water, as well as a long fruit knife.

Don Albert placed the tray carefully in front of Charlie and said respectfully, "Master Wade, the water and knife you want are here."

Charlie nodded and smiled faintly, "Thank you for your hard work."

Don Albert was busy saying, "Master Wade, you are too polite, if there is nothing else I will go out first."

"Good."

After Don Albert left, Stefanie asked Charlie, "Charlie, what do you need the water and the knife for?"

Charlie laughed: "You'll know soon."

Saying so, he took out a very delicate rosewood box from his pocket.

When he opened the rosewood box, Orrin immediately recognized the pill that was placed in it.

He knew that this was the miracle pill that had saved his life and even made him a dozen or twenty years younger.

Angie and Stefanie, mother and daughter, had also witnessed this miracle, so naturally, they were also extremely impressed by this Rejuvenation Pill.

However, the three members of the family did not know why Charlie suddenly took out such a precious treasure.

At this moment, Charlie directly took out the Rejuvenation Pill, and then took the fruit knife that Don Albert sent over, and divided the Rejuvenation Pill into three equal parts.

Only then did , this family of three, also finally realized why Charlie did this.

Orrin and his wife, Angie, both had some inexplicable nervousness, excitement, and vague anticipation deep inside.

It was not that they had always coveted the Rejuvenation Pill, but both of them had almost reached the age of knowing their fate, and the more they reached this age, the more they longed for the youth that had passed away.

Usually, they did not dare to hope that they would still have the chance to have a Rejuvenation Pill, so when they saw Charlie take out one and share it equally among three, the two of them had already realized what Charlie was going to do, and their hearts were naturally excited.

Immediately afterward they saw Charlie put these three portions of the Rejuvenation Pill into three cups of pure water.

Miraculously, the solid Rejuvenation Pill, as soon as it entered the pure water, immediately dissolved into the water.

The pure water that had melted the Rejuvenation pill was still crystal clear, as if the Rejuvenation Pill had disappeared directly into the water.

Subsequently, Charlie handed the three cups of water melted with the Rejuvenation Pill to the three people in front of him and said, "Uncle Orrin, Auntie Angie, Daisy, you are all in good health now, but because of the intensity of your work, you are in a slightly worse state, especially Auntie Angie it is relatively obvious, after all, you have been working more during this time, and when Uncle Orrin was sick before, you were worried and bothered."

"In these three cups of water, each cup has one-third of a rejuvenation pill, although it can't make you ten or twenty years younger, but it can at least restore your body, skin and mental state to five or eight years ago."

"It can also greatly replenish the body's need for vital energy, and it can also give the three of you a great boost in energy and stamina in your future work life."

Speaking of this, Charlie looked at the excited Angie and said with a smile, "Auntie Angie, if you drink this water, not only will your strenuous condition be completely relieved, your skin, as well as your body, will also be more youthful, and it is estimated that by then, people who don't know will think you are less than thirty-five years old!"

"As for Uncle Orrin, you are also estimated to reach the state of thirty-eight or thirty-nine years old."

"As for Daisy, it is estimated that the whole feeling of your body can return to the state of eighteen years old."

Hearing Charlie's words, Angie was not only excited and thrilled, her eyes actually turned red as she teared up.

She was truly touched by Charlie’s kindness.

Even in her wildest dreams, she could not have imagined that Charlie would give her a rejuvenation pill because of her recent exertion, this generosity greatly exceeded her normal perception.

Although the Sun family is very rich, Angie herself and the strength of her mother's family are also not bad.

However, the richer she is, the more Angie understands that money is not the most important thing in this world, but the things that no more money can buy are the most precious in this world.

For those poor people for whom even life is a problem, even if he knows full well that this job will hurt his body badly, but in order to support his family, he is willing to trade his health for this pay.

But for these top wealthy people who have long since achieved complete financial freedom, what they fear most, is anything that hurts their bodies.

And they don't hesitate to invest a lot of money just to be able to make their bodies healthier and let themselves live a few more years and months, even if it's just a few days.

However, there are times when money is not everything.

Even a billionaire, in his 50s and 60s, cannot stop his body from getting older and his physical strength and energy from declining.

This is why things like rejuvenation pills have become the most precious treasure in the eyes of the rich.

This is also why Travis Lane was willing to spend 2 billion in cash to bid for Charlie's Rejuvenation Pill.

The overall strength of those tycoons on the scene that day was still far worse than the Sun family. If a group of top tycoons of the Sun family's caliber were really gathered together, the auction price of a Rejuvenation Pill might even exceed ten billion.

Angie understood the value of the Rejuvenation Pill very well, so she was naturally excited and grateful.

Orrin was even more moved.

After all, Charlie had saved his life and even made him at least ten years younger, such a great kindness, he did not know how he could pay it back, and now Charlie took out another Rejuvenation Pill and gave it to his family of three, which made him feel even more ashamed.

So, he hesitated again and again and spoke: "Charlie, you are so kind to our family of three, uncle is really very grateful, but this big gift is really too expensive, uncle is too ashamed to accept it ......"

Speaking of this, he could not help but sigh, and said: "But your Aunt Angie's health is really not very good, every time I see her working day and night for the work, my heart is very pained, so I will ask for your Angie to accept this cup of water, but the remaining two cups you should keep it!"

Charlie listened, helplessly shook his head and said: "Uncle Orrin, just now you asked me not to behave like an outsider, but in the blink of an eye, you're behaving like an outsider with me, I've already said, this rejuvenation pill is for you and Auntie Angie, as well as Daisy, even if you don't care about yourself and don't think about yourself, you should also care about Daisy, she will soon be playing dozens of concerts around the world, running around the world must be very tiring. If she gets exhausted again, we will all regret it, why are you still polite to me?"

Stefanie said: "Charlie, I'm fine, I'm so young, it's okay to be a little tired!"

Charlie said with a face: "Don't fool me here, have you forgotten how we met again? If not for your perennial stomach problems, how would you be willing to endorse my medicine, Nova Dias? You're only in your 20s and you already have stomach problems, is this not the result of running around all day and working hard, and eating untimely and unhealthy?"

Stefanie said in a somewhat embarrassed whisper, "Although I've always had stomach problems, but after taking Nova Dias, I was cured....... I'll get more Nova Dias this time, and I promise I won't have stomach problems again."

Charlie said seriously: "If a person is too tired, the injury is not only the stomach, but also the liver, and even increases the burden on the heart. Stomach disease has Nova Dias, how about the others? And you have to run such a long tour this time, what if something goes wrong while you are abroad?"

As he said this, he looked at Orrin and said solemnly,"Since you have already treated me so well, then I too have to treat you well too."

"The plane you gave me is really too expensive, it's not appropriate for me to take it all, why don't I arrange for someone to take the two engines out of the plane?"

Orrin heard these words, suddenly speechless. Take away the engines? Why would you take out the engines?

However, he also knew very well in his heart that Charlie really did treat his family as his own family, that's why he was so generous to take out another Rejuvenation Pill.

Thinking of this, he was deeply moved in his heart, and at the same time he couldn’t help but secretly say in his heart, " Charlie really treats us as his own family and naturally I see him as the same. Moreover, Charlie and Daisy have a marriage contract, so sooner or later he will be my son-in-law. If I don’t accept his gesture, it can be said that I’m not really treating him as my son-in-law…. "

At this thought, he sighed lightly, looked at Charlie, said gratefully: "Charlie, your kindness to our family, I will remember it for life!"

Angie also said with red eyes: "Yes, Charlie, we owe you too much, if it were not for you, we would have been ruined......"

Charlie said: "Auntie Angie, you must not say that! If you really want to say who owes whom, it is me,Charlie, who owes you, Uncle Orrin, and Daisy. For so many years, your family was concerned about me, and worried about finding me, and even traveled all over the world to find me. I am not worthy of such treatment by your family! This kindness, in my heart, is heavier than a huge mountain!"

Stefanie's eyes were also red, she held back her tears and said, "Dad, Mom, we treat Charlie as family, and Charlie also treats us like family, this proves that the four of us are a real family, even if Charlie and I are not married, he is still our family! A family, will do anything for each other, we should not be polite to each other here, polite words if said too much, are just out of place!"

After saying that, she looked at them and said seriously: "I put my words here today, I will never be blindly polite with Charlie again, Charlie is good to me, he is my blessing, since he is my blessing, I do not want to be polite, I just want to enjoy Charlie's goodness to me! Of course, I am the same to Charlie, no matter how precious things are, as long as Charlie needs, I will never hesitate, when the time comes, Charlie won’t be polite with me!"

Once the words fell, Angie picked up one of the cups of water and said with great bravado, "No matter you two, I'll drink first!"

Angie picked up the water cup, and then drank all the water in it without hesitation.

Immediately afterward, she experienced a magical feeling that could not be described in words.

That is a feeling beyond the scope of adult cognition, is a wonderful experience that overturns the world view of adults.

The pure water that she drank was like a spring that moisturizes the dry soil under a time lapse camera lens. In the video, life grows rapidly as if the acceleration button is pressed, making the originally dry soil in a very short time, become lush.

Angie had seen such footage in many documentaries.

A camera is placed in a fixed position, starting from the waning of everything in winter, until the spring bloom.

It is obviously a few months' time, but it is sped up by the director to be completely presented in a few seconds.

In a few seconds, the harsh winter will become a warm spring, everything from no life instantly transformed to vitality.

Whenever Angie saw that kind of footage, she could feel the greatness of life more clearly, so much so that every time she saw it, she would exclaim in her heart the miracle of life.

And this time, she experienced that wonderful feeling in herself, as if her own life had become vibrant again!

The most immediate feeling brought to her by the Rejuvenation Pill was the rapid improvement in her physical state and mental state. Originally, she always felt a little tired, but now, all the tiredness was swept away in this instant.

Immediately afterwards, she felt that even her breathing had become smoother, as if a patient with a cold and occlusion had suddenly regained clear breathing.

She realized that this was most likely due to the increased lung capacity and the rapid repair of her heart and lung capacity.

The general physical function of people, from the age of twenty began to gradually go downhill, especially professional athletes, at sixteen or seventeen years old they are at their peak state, and this peak state will only last at most five years, and then begin to slowly decline.

The main reason for this is the overall decline of physical functions, although the speed of this decline is very slow for ordinary people, but if you take five years as a node, you can still feel the huge difference.

When you are twenty-five years old, you can easily run five kilometers in one breath, but at thirty, you may not be able to run three kilometers.

And now, she is finding her way back to the state she was in several years ago at a very fast pace, a feeling that had shocked her to no end.

Orrin and Stefanie, were also staring closely at Angie's state.

What kind of huge changes Angie's body had undergone was not clear to them for a while, but what they could see was that Angie's complexion soon glowed.

The most amazing thing was that the tiny crow's feet at the corners of her eyes began to disappear rapidly, and the lines continued to fade, as if she was several years younger all of a sudden.

Stefanie was so excited that she went forward to hug her mother and choked up, "Mom ...... you have become so young!"

Orrin also couldn't help but exclaim: "Angie, you're really a lot younger!"

Angie looked up to the mirror on the wall across the room, she was also stunned speechless and her eyes unconsciously filled with hot tears, so much so that the reflection of herself became blurred.

Orrin hurriedly went forward to gently hold her, while she buried her face in Orrin's shoulder and sobbed silently.

Orrin opened his mouth to persuade: "Look at you, all of a sudden so much younger, how many women can only dream of this, why are you still crying?"

Angie choked up and said, "I was too excited ...... to be able to tell the difference between dream and reality ...... and I've never had such a wonderful dream before.... Orrin, you tell me, is this reality or a dream?"

Orrin said with a smile, "Of course this is not a dream, you forget how Charlie cured me in the first place? The best cancer experts in the world said I would die for sure, and I was even prepared to have only one month left to live, but look at me now, I'm completely cured, not only cured, my body is much better than before! This is all true, it's all thanks to Charlie!"

Angie nodded gently, then looked at Charlie, holding back tears, moved to say, "Charlie, auntie really doesn't know how to thank you better ......"

Charlie smiled, "Auntie Angie, your long life in the future is the best way to thank me."

Angie was very moved in her heart, ing the tears that came out of her eyes, while nodding repeatedly, said seriously: "I will ...... will definitely live a long life ...... With such good children as you and Daisy, your Uncle Orrin and I must do our best to live longer......"

Charlie at this time hurriedly spoke: "Uncle Orrin, Daisy, you also hurry to drink the remaining two cups!"

Only then did the two come back to their senses, but the more they realized the magic of this cup of water, the more hesitant the two of them had.

Stefanie always felt that her family owed Charlie too much, so she tried to say, "Charlie, why don't I just not drink it, I'm still young, it's too wasteful to let me drink it."

Charlie pulled a long face, said seriously: "If you do not drink, then I will pour it out."

As he said it, he reached out to pick up one of the cups of water, then pretended to pour it on the ground.

Stefanie was startled, afraid that Charlie would really pour out such a valuable thing, so she reflexively said: "No don’t! Charlie, I'll drink it, okay?"

Charlie handed the water cup to her and ordered, "Then stop talking so much nonsense and drink it now."

Stefanie nodded and took the cup of water from Charlie's hand with both hands, looked at Charlie with deep emotion and said emotionally, "Thank you Charlie!"

Charlie rubbed his temples and gave a bitter smile helplessly.

Orrin at the side also realized that being too polite might make Charlie feel awkward, so he also picked up a glass of water and said to Stefanie: "Daisy, this is a kind gesture from Charlie to us, besides, we are all family, don't let Charlie feel that we are too out of place."

Stefanie nodded gently and whispered, "Dad, I know ......"

Orrin smiled and said, "Come on, I will drink with you, let's drink together!"

Stefanie raised the water cup and clinked with Orrin's cup, then plucked up the courage, and drank the glass.

Orrin has already experienced the feeling of turning back the clock, so this time when he experienced this feeling again, although he was inwardly excited, but not surprised.

However, Stefanie was so surprised that she could not speak.

Because, she really didn't expect that her body would undergo such a miraculous change when this glass of water was consumed.

Her whole body really felt as if she had returned to the age of eighteen.

She couldn't help but close her eyes and carefully feel every change that happened in her body, thinking in her heart, "If I didn't already know that this cup of water was magically effective, even if I was told that I had traveled back to six or seven years ago, I definitely wouldn't have half a doubt ......"

Charlie looked at the three people who were at least five or six years younger in body, spirit and outlook, and was extraordinarily pleased.

After the death of his parents, he has been alone, and has never experienced the feeling of having a real family.

After marrying Claire, Charlie had a family, but the Wilson family was really much worse for him than outsiders. Except his wife Claire treated him as a family member, nobody else did.

Even now his mother-in-law and father-in-law’s attitude towards him is very good, but Charlie knows very well in his heart, this is all because of his own benefits and favors in exchange, compared with Orrin family, naturally, there is a vast difference.

After all, Orrin’s family, their feelings for him are completely from the heart, not mixed with any interest in benefit. This was a real, pure family.

Seeing that the family's mental state had improved greatly, Charlie smiled slightly and said, "Uncle Orrin, Auntie Angie, and Daisy, this cup of water just now should be able to maintain your current physical state for at least three to five years, and during this time, your physical resistance will also exceed that of the majority of people, and you basically won't get sick."

Speaking of this, Charlie added: "But you should still pay attention to the combination of work and rest in general, do not let yourself become more busy and more tired because your body has become better."

The three nodded in unison, Angie ed away her tears and said seriously, "Don't worry about auntie and your Uncle Orrin, in the future, we definitely balance out work and rest, otherwise, we would fail you in this great gift......"

Orrin also sighed: "That's right, health is the most important!"

Charlie smiled gratefully and said, "That is the right mindset to have, I'm really happy to hear this."

As he was talking, outside the door Don Albert knocked and said, "Master Wade, the cake Miss Sun ordered is ready, should I send it in now?"

Charlie was about to speak when Stefanie said, "Don't be in a hurry!"

After saying that, she hurriedly said to Charlie: "Charlie, wait for me a moment, I'll go check if there's anything wrong with the cake!"

Then, she said to Orrin: "Dad, turn off the lights first, and turn them on later after blowing out the candles!"

Orrin hurriedly turned off the lights inside the box, Stefanie opened the door to the room and mysteriously slid out.

A few moments later, she gently pushed open the door, only to see her pushing a food delivery cart in, and above the cart, there was a large cake with five layers.

The first to the fourth layer of this cake, each layer had six candles, the top layer with three candles, a total of 27.

What surprised Charlie was that the top layer of the cake had two very, very realistic dolls made of fondant.

What surprised him more is that these two dolls are a little boy and a little girl, the boy is a little older, about five or six years old, the girl is a little younger, about three or four years old.

These two children are dressed very dated, at least 20 years from now.

But even if it is already 20 years ago, one still can see that the clothing on the two is very elaborate and detailed.

The posture of the two is also very interesting. The boy standing in place, the girl is shyly holding the boy's arm. The look of their two expressions are also very familiar, the boy's expression has a feeling that he doesn’t know what to do, while the girl looks very happy, smiling like a pretty flower.

Charlie looked at these two cute dolls and felt a sense of déjà vu, but exactly where he had seen them, he could not remember.

At this time, Stefanie beside him looked at Charlie with a smile on her face and asked: "Charlie, do these two children look familiar?"

Charlie nodded repeatedly and said, "Yes, very familiar, but all of a sudden I can not remember where I have seen them."

Angie said with a smile on her face, "Silly boy, isn't this you and Daisy? This is when you two were small, and it was your 6th birthday!"

Charlie couldn't help but exclaim: "Really? I said how it looked so familiar, but I had no specific memory of it."

Angie nodded and took out a photo album from her handbag, then turned it over and found an old yellowing photo and handed it to Charlie.

Charlie took a look and found that the photo was of himself and Stefanie, and their clothes and appearance, their movements and even their demeanor were exactly the same as the sugar dolls on the cake.

Angie said with a smile: "That day, Daisy sang you happy birthday, and was saying that she was going to marry you. At first you disagreed, but your parents told you that you had to marry Daisy when you were older, so your expression was very aggrieved and you said that you do not want to marry someone who was always clinging to you and following you around. So when this picture was taken, you looked so unhappy because of that."

Charlie looked at the photo for a long time and did not come back to his senses.

He remembered a lot of things back then, but a lot of things back then in his mind were very faint and faded, the relevant images have long been blurred so that almost no memory can be found.

This was mainly because, since the death of his parents, he has completely lost the memories of childhood and the way to retrieve those images in his mind.

For so many years, he did not even have a picture of himself as a child, or a picture of his parents together as a child, or a picture of his parents when they were young.

So much so that after so many years, even the appearance of his parents are somewhat blurred in his memory.

So, at first, when he saw the sugar doll, he did not expect it to be himself and Stefanie.

Now suddenly seeing this old photo of himself and Stefanie when he was a child, Charlie's heart was naturally full of emotions.

Stefanie on the side asked him with a smile, "Charlie, do you still like this cake?"

"I like it, I really like it!" Charlie sighed sincerely, "I really didn't expect this cake to be so realistic!"

Stefanie said with a smile: "This is made by the most skilled Eastcliff fondant cake master. The waitlist for her cakes is too many to count, and many are very very famous and rich families. I asked her about this birthday cake months in advance and had my parents bring it from Eastcliff just to surprise you."

Charlie looked at the doll on the cake, looking at himself and Stefanie, full of childlike innocence, his heart was mixed with a hundred feelings, and even his eyes were a little hot and moist.

So, he hurriedly smiled and joked: "Oh, these dolls are so beautifully made, I don't want to eat them."

Stefanie laughed: "Charlie, the doll was not meant for you to eat, it was left for you as a souvenir, you can eat everything except the doll!"

Hearing that the dolls weren't for eating, Charlie was a little relieved, otherwise it would really feel strange if he or Stefanie's dolls were eaten.

Next to him, Stefanie looked at Charlie affectionately, and said softly, "Charlie, I will sing you a happy birthday song like when I was a child! When I sing you can make a birthday wish, and when I finish singing you can blow out the candles."

Charlie nodded gently, smiled and said, "Okay!"

Stefanie slightly adjusted her breathing, then she sang softly and affectionately, "Happy birthday to you, Happy birthday to you, Happy birthday dear Charlie, Happy birthday to you!"

Charlie put his hands together at this moment, closed his eyes, and silently made a small wish.

Now he has no material desires. His greatest desire is to find out the truth about the death of his parents and avenge them, but if this desire is put on such a warm birthday, it would be more or less uncomfortable.

So, he made a silent wish in his heart that all his family and friends would be safe and healthy.

That was enough for him.

After making the wish, Stefanie's birthday song was sung, and Charlie blew out the 27 candles on the five-tier cake one by one.

Stefanie, Orrin and Angie applauded together, and Angie said with a smile, "Charlie, auntie wishes you today and every year to come that all your wishes will come true!"

Orrin also nodded his head and said, "Charlie, uncle wishes you all the best and peace in your life!"

Charlie's heart was moved, and he thanked them. Stefanie came to Charlie's ear, pointed to her doll, and said in a voice soft enough that only Charlie could hear, "Charlie, I wish for you to marry this girl!"

Charlie smiled knowingly, without comment.

He had long understood Stefanie's mind, but there were many things that couldn't be explained clearly, so he simply stayed quiet.

At this time, Angie handed over a knife for cutting the cake and said, "Charlie, you are the birthday boy, you cut the cake first, everyone will eat a couple of bites to celebrate, and then we will officially start the meal!"

"Okay, Auntie Angie!" Charlie quickly agreed, and then used a knife to cut off a few pieces of cake from the bottom layer, put them on a small plate, and handed them to the three people one by one.

After that, Orrin pulled him and sat back down at the dining table and started to drink and talk.

He took the initiative to lift the glass and said to Charlie: "Charlie, there are too many words of thanks, so Uncle won't continue here, this glass of wine, I'll toast you on behalf of our family of three!"

Charlie did not push back, picked up the glass and said seriously, "Thank you Uncle Orrin!"

The two then drank the white wine in their cups in one go.

Orrin said: "Charlie, your parents left early, with my relationship with your father, after he left, I should rightly assume the obligation to take care of, raise and educate you, and treat you as my own, but for so many years, I have not been able to find you. In your twenty-seven years of life, I missed nearly twenty years. I have too much regret......"

Speaking of this, Orrin lightly sighed and said seriously: "In the future, uncle only hopes to spend a few more birthdays with you in my lifetime!"

Charlie's heart was moved, and said with a smile: "Uncle Orrin, just a few birthdays? It should be at least a few dozen to make up for it!"

Orrin laughed and said cheerfully, "Yes! A few dozen more!"

During the exchange of glasses, Charlie and Orrin had each drunk a kilogram of white wine, but both of them were only slightly drunk.

Even Angie, who was originally incompetent to drink, did not show any discomfort even after drinking a bottle of red wine by herself.

On the contrary, she felt very happy because of the effect of alcohol, her cheeks were slightly red, plus she had just taken the rejuvenation pills, her whole complexion looked white and red and charming.

Orrin looked at his wife, slightly stunned, and could not help but exclaim: "Wife, I look at you now, and you look like you did when we were first married!"

Angie smiled faintly and said somewhat blushingly, "The children are here, don't talk nonsense ......"

Orrin said in a serious manner, "What I said was from the heart!"

As he said, he took out his wallet, and after opening it, there was a transparent card slot on the outermost side. It is a group photo with the two of them in it when they were young.

Orrin handed the photo to Charlie and Stefanie, and said, "Look, am I telling the truth?"

Charlie looked at the photo, the Angie on the photo was about twenty-six or twenty-seven years old, but at that time, she looked mature, even if it was an old photo, she still looked exceptionally attractive, she at that time, compared to Stefanie currently, her temperament is even better in a few points.

Stefanie on the side looked at the old photo of her mother and exclaimed, "Mom, you were so beautiful when you were young, this photo although I have seen it many times, but every time I see it, I can't help but praise it......"

Angie said with a smile, "Stop your flattery, those are long gone youth, you are the age of youth now."

Saying that, she couldn't help but sigh again, "But to say that when I was young, Sister Lily was really pretty."

After saying that, she looked at Charlie and said from the bottom of her heart, "Charlie, you don't know how outstanding your mother was when she was young, there was a saying in Eastcliff's celebrity circle at the time that the moment Bruce brought Lily Evans from America to Eastcliff, the light of all women in Eastcliff was instantly extinguished......"

Charlie couldn't help but laugh lightly, "Auntie Angie, was it as exaggerated as you said?"

"Of course it was." Angie said extremely seriously: "Your mother at that time in Eastcliff, was absolutely more outstanding in looks, temperament, body, education, heritage, than everyone! After all, at that time the country had just begun to open up. When it comes to trends, the United States was definitely the center of the world trend at that time, so in our eyes, all aspects were very stunning."

Angie continued, Furthermore, your grandfather’s family has been cultivating overseas for many years, and it can definitely be regarded as an old family of nobles. Everyone was a long way from your grandfather's family. Your mother is the jewel. Since childhood, she has received dual aristocratic education from the East and the West. How can we compare..."

At this point, Angine couldn't help but said with emotion: "At that time, whatever clothes your mother wore would immediately trigger a frantic trend in Eastcliff’s celebrity circle. At that time, your mother was the weather vane of Eastcliff’s celebrity circle. People couldn’t wait to see what she wore so they could find a way to imitate it..."

Stefanie asked in awe, "Mom, what you said is all true?"

"Of course!" Angie said seriously: "At that time, we were not really connected with the world. The information gap was still very large, unlike now, the information network is so developed, there is basically no information gap at home and abroad."

Speaking of this, Angie suddenly remembered something and asked Charlie: "Charlie, have you ever thought of going to America to meet your grandparents?"

Hearing Angie's question, Charlie was a bit stunned for a while.

This is the second time that Charlie has heard someone ask him if he wants to go to America to find his grandparents.

And the last person who asked him was Stefanie.

So, Charlie said to Angie what he had said to Stefanie before, indicating that he did not want to disturb his grandparents whom he had not seen for 20 years, and had not even met a few times.

When Angie heard this, although deep down she understood, but from her expression she could still see that she more or less felt sorry for Charlie.

After a moment's hesitation, she said seriously: "Charlie, in fact, for so many years, not only you have been searching for the truth alone about the murder of your parents, your Uncle Orrin and I were as well while in the process of looking for you. We have also been trying every possible way to find out who was behind that incident back then, but for so many years have not found any real meaningful clues, so your Uncle Orrin and I feel that there must be a very powerful mastermind behind this matter, pushing and manipulating everything, if you want to find them out by your personal ability, I'm afraid it will be very difficult."

Orrin also nodded and said, "Charlie, although on the surface, today's society is globally integrated, but when it comes to dividing the classes, the barriers between each class are far beyond your imagination."

"In our country, there are only four or five top families, even if other families are also very rich, but it is always impossible to integrate into the circle of top families, and many secrets, many special channels and resources, only these top families can know and master, and this is only in the country, if you look at the world, the real top families are three, and they have many secrets. There and many things only these three families know, and many things only these three families can possibly investigate."

"Who killed your parents, your grandparents probably already know the answer to this matter, even if they do not know, if they use their resources, I think they can also investigate, so if you can identify with your grandparents, this mystery may be solved immediately."

Angie also agreed and said, "Yes, Charlie, your Uncle Orrin is right, it is even possible that your grandparents have already helped your parents to take revenge, if that is the case, you are still here to find out the truth about what happened back then, to find out who killed your parents, it is likely to be useless. This is the safest thing to do."

Charlie heard this, silent for a few dozen seconds, said: "Angie, Uncle Orrin, I understand your reasoning, but I am not mentally prepared for this, let me reconsider this matter."

Angie nodded and said seriously, "Charlie, if you identify with your grandparents as soon as possible, there is another great benefit, which is the Evans's incomparably powerful resources, if the Evans are willing to help you out, it's not as simple as helping you on your horse, they can advance you by twenty years."

Charlie did not think about using his grandparents' resources in his heart, but Angie's words did come from a good heart, so he knew he certainly could not hurt the good intentions of others.

So he also tentatively agreed and said, "Auntie Angie, you are right, in this regard, I will also take this aspect into consideration and consider it seriously."

"That's good!" Angie breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "You are the grandson of the Wade family and the grandson of the Evans, if you can fully inherit the Wade family in the future and then integrate the resources of the Evans, all the major families in the country will be eclipsed in front of you in the future, plus your own outstanding ability, maybe in a few years, the Wade family, under your leadership, can become the second among the world's top Chinese family."

Orrin also said seriously: "Although the Sun family's strength is not yet at the top in the true sense, but we still have some strength that will be added to yours, when the time comes, it may be able to help you stand higher and see farther!"

Charlie looked at the couple gratefully and said from the bottom of his heart, "Uncle Orrin, Auntie Angie, thank you for your expectations of me, I will definitely do my best in the future and not let you down."

These words came from Charlie's heart.

He was hoping that he would be able to reach the highest point and see all the mountains in the future.

However, he would prefer to be able to climb up completely on his own ability, rather than relying on others.

The meal in this family atmosphere went very smoothly and naturally.

After the meal, Charlie used his aura to dissipate all the alcohol in his body and make sure he would not have anything to do with drunk driving before driving Stefanie to the performance venue and then drove Orrin and Angie to Shangri-La.

The two of them had a lot of things to do, so they took a short break at the hotel this afternoon, and after watching Stefanie's concert at the venue in the evening, they had to fly back to Eastcliff overnight.

After Charlie heard about their plan, he spoke up and said, "Uncle Orrin, Auntie Angie, why don't you guys not go back tonight, just rest for the night at Shangri-La, and then return tomorrow morning it shouldn't affect anything."

Orrin shook his head and laughed, "There is another meeting tomorrow morning, if we leave tomorrow it will be too late."

Charlie said, "But with all this travel, I'm afraid your body won't be able to take it."

Orrin laughed: "Before it may be slightly unbearable, but now it will definitely not be the case anymore."

"Yes." Angie also nodded and laughed: "After taking the Rejuvenation Pill, my body feels inexhaustible strength, taking a night flight should have no effect, after your Uncle Orrin and I return to Eastcliff tonight, we can still have a good rest at home, tomorrow we will go directly to the group meeting, so it is much more relaxed than rushing back tomorrow morning."

Hearing this, Charlie didn’t try to persuade them anymore, "Then I will send you to the airport in the evening."

"No need for that Charlie." Angie said very seriously: "I heard Daisy say that you are going to see her concert with your wife tonight, when the concert is over, you will definitely go home with your wife, it will be late at night, you can't leave her behind, you can take her home after the show, your Uncle Orrin and I will just go to the airport by ourselves."

Orrin also said, "Charlie, you do not need to worry about us tonight, later back to the concert site, if you see us in front of your wife, you do not need to say hello to us, or explain to her, tonight we are happy to see the show, and then go home. When you come back to Eastcliff, we will get together again!"

Charlie did not expect Orrin and his wife to think so much of them, while touched, he also can not help but feel a little guilty.

Guilty that Orrin and Angie gave him three years to settle the marriage with Claire, and let Stefanie marry himself after three years.

Although he did not deny it in front of them at that time, he had made a decision in his heart long ago that he would not divorce Claire.

Therefore, now, in the face of their unfailing concern, Charlie was ashamed.

So, he secretly decided in his heart, since the matter of marriage will not turn out as desired, he must give them more compensation in other aspects in the future ......

After sending Orrin and Angie to Shangri-La and leaving them to Isaac Cameron, Charlie drove back to his family's villa in Thompson First.

At this time, it was only 2:00 pm, and Charlie thought that his wife Claire might not be finished until 3:00 or 4:00 pm, so he thought he would go home first and pick her up when she was almost done.

But unexpectedly, when Charlie arrived home, his wife Claire, his father-in-law Jacob, and his mother-in-law Elaine, were already busy in the kitchen.

Seeing that Claire was at home, Charlie was surprised and asked: "Wife, when did you come home? Why didn't you tell me so I could pick you up?"

Claire said with a smile, "I accelerated my schedule, I came home at two o'clock."

Elaine was carrying a huge king crab with both hands, putting it into the steamer while saying to Charlie with a smile, "Good son-in-law, tonight mom will cook a big meal for you, look at this big crab, it costs more than three thousand for one!"

When Claire saw that she was about to steam the crabs, she hurriedly said, "Oh mom, you can't steam the crabs now, it's not even three o'clock yet, it's still early for dinner! If you steam them now, they won't taste good at dinner time!"

Elaine was surprised and asked, "Then why did you come back so early to help us cook?"

Claire said helplessly, "First do the preparation work, brush the king crab and put it in the bucket, the other ingredients are the same, pack them all out, prepare the ingredients for stir-fry and cooking, and then cook them when it's almost time to eat, so as to ensure the taste."

Elaine said resentfully, "Hey, I thought I would just start cooking now, don't the crabs just steam in the pot? Do you still need to wash them?"

"Of course I have to wash it." Claire said, "At least take a brush to brush the dirt on the surface, and then rinse it with water a few times."

Elaine brushed her mouth: "I dare not brush this thing, it's covered with thorns, in case it sticks to me again ...... or let your father clean up this seafood."

Jacob couldn't help but spit out, "I have other things to do here, you do it yourself."

Elaine said in exasperation, "Cut the crap and hurry up to clean the crabs! Otherwise you won't be able to eat a single bite tonight!"

Jacob asked discontentedly, "If you want me to clean up the crabs, what are you doing?"

Elaine casually said, "I'm going to peel some garlic."

After saying that, she grabbed some garlic, sat in the corner with a small bench and peeled the garlic at the garbage can.

Jacob was a bit resentful, but he didn't dare to argue with Elaine, so he honestly fished out the crabs carefully and took them to the sink to clean them.

When Charlie saw this, he said, "Dad, it's better for me to clean the crabs."

Claire hurriedly said to Charlie: "Husband, you are the birthday boy, don't go into the kitchen today, go out and watch TV in the living room, the cake delivery will be here in a while, pay attention to the doorbell."

Seeing her clear attitude, Charlie did not continue to insist, so he said, "Then remember to call me if you need anything."

"Okay."

Charlie came out of the kitchen and just sat in the living room for a while when the doorbell rang.

He saw from the monitor that the person ringing the doorbell was a delivery man, so he walked out of the room.

Outside the courtyard, a middle-aged delivery man opened his mouth and asked, "Is this Ms. Wilson's house?"

Charlie nodded: "Yes."

The person handed him a square box with a side length of about fifty centimeters and said, "This is the cake Ms. Wilson ordered, please sign for it."

Charlie took the cake, by hand to sign on the list, the other party reminded: "You must open to check it. If there is a problem I will carry it directly back to the cake store. You can not change your mind after signing the receipt if you find that there are problems, otherwise we riders also have to take responsibility."

Charlie also did not think much about it and untied the red ribbon on the cake box, carefully opened the top cover. A fine double-layer cake jumped into view.

This cake did not look like Stefanie’s custom-made five-layer cake which was so luxurious and exquisite, there were no lifelike fondant dolls, there was only a moderate cake, but the cake, with chocolate sauce written on top, made Charlie’s heart surge a warm current.

The line read, "Happy birthday, my dear Mr. Wade."

The inscription read, "Love your wife, Claire."

Seeing these words, Charlie smiled heartily and said to the rider, "The cake is fine, I'll sign for it."

After saying that, he signed the slip and handed it back to the rider.

The rider put the bill away, while Charlie repackaged the cake and carried it back to the house.

This scene was just seen by Lady Wilson who was drying clothes on the terrace of the villa opposite.

She saw Charlie walking back to the villa after collecting a cake, and couldn't help but curiously return to the room and ask Christopher and Harold lying on the bed: "Christopher, Harold, what day is today, do you know?"

Christopher let out a bitter smile, "Mom, from before New Year's until now, I've been eating, drinking, sleeping, and pulling all in bed, so I don't know what day it is on the solar calendar, what day it is on the lunar calendar, and what day of the week it is."

Harold echoed, "Grandma, I don't remember the days either."

Lady Wilson muttered, "Today is the second day of the second lunar month, the head of the dragon, but I can't remember who has a birthday today, Jacob that unfilial son seems to be born in winter, and Claire that dead girl seems to be born in summer ......"

Harold remembered something and opened his mouth, "February 2 Dragon Raising Head ...... today seems to be the birthday of that son of a bitch Charlie!"

Lady Wilson frowned and asked, "Are you sure?"

"Sure!" Harold nodded: "Once a while back, on this date, I ran to the barber to get a haircut and saw Charlie and Claire in the small restaurant next to the barber. Their table had a small cake. I saw Charlie blowing out candles, so it must be Charlie's birthday."

When Lady Wilson heard this, she seemed to be in a good mood and said with a smile, "Aiya, so today is Charlie's birthday, that white-eyed wolf! I didn't expect him to fall so soon!"

Harold asked in confusion, "Grandma, what's wrong? Why do you say that?"

Lady Wilson bristled, "Before New Year's, how many people lined up in front of Charlie's house to give him gifts, look at this, just after the first month, no one came to congratulate him on his birthday, this proves that he can't do it anymore, those rich and powerful people don't take him seriously anymore!"

Harold subconsciously asked, "Grandma, from this alone you can see that Charlie can't make it?"

Lady Wilson said seriously, "Harold, there is an idiom called a leaf knows the autumn, as long as you see a leaf fall, it means autumn is coming, autumn is coming, can winter be far away?"

She said, and a profound analysis: "You think about it, if Charlie is still really good, by now his home must be surrounded by a group of rich people. But you see, today is Charlie's birthday, for those who want to flatter him, such a big thing is more important than the New Year. But there is nobody at their door now."

"Just this one signal, I can clearly determine that Charlie has now certainly fallen from grace!"

When Harold heard these words from Old Lady Wilson, he became excited and said excitedly, "Grandma! If it's really like you say, that's really great! I've always felt that that son of a bitch Charlie is going to have a downfall sooner or later, so it seems that this is the signal of the downfall!"

Lady Wilson's expression surfaced with a bit of complacency: "Their family has been doing so well for more than a year, all because of Charlie's deceitfulness! In the past, those feng shui masters and masters of metaphysics have also been collecting a lot of money from the pockets of rich people, but none of them have ended up well! I think this Charlie will also be finished!"

Harold's body twitched with excitement and said, "If this Charlie really fails, I think their family will soon be finished! Maybe in a few days, Mr. White will come and take back this villa!"

Christopher, who was lying on the side, said excitedly, "Oh, if that's the case, the wind and water will really turn! It's best if Charlie hurriedly falls, then their family has nowhere to go! They will fall into the streets, then we can watch their demise as our family's joke!"

Speaking of which, he couldn't help but say with pride: "Thirty years of the river east, thirty years of the river west! They certainly can't imagine that our family can still survive. Now Wendy has a valuable person to help her, and manages the biggest ceremonial company in the whole Aurous Hill.

Lady Wilson laughed and said, "Wendy is a real fighter! Starting from nothing, she was able to make a company the number one company in the city, this alone is much better than you two!"

The Lady Wilson looked at the two of them and said angrily, "Speaking of which, you two are really a pair of iron wastes! I asked you to clean up Elaine, but you two got yourselves crippled and are now lying in bed, asking me, an old woman, to bring you buckets for shit and urine! This is outrageous!"

When these words came out, Christopher and Harold looked at each other, and they could see the endless embarrassment in each other's eyes.

It was true that the male members of the Wilson family did not have much ability and capacity.

Although Christopher is the eldest son and has always been highly valued by the Lady, he is now essentially a straw man, meaning he is unable to do anything.

As for Harold, the eldest grandson, he is no longer useful for anything either.

The two of them have done so many years in the Wilson Group, yet basically did not have any success. When old man Wilson took the Wade family's severance pay, he fought for half a lifetime to keep it. Since the death of his life, the assets continued to shrink, until the bankruptcy and liquidation.

At this time, Mrs. Wilson saw the father and son and did not speak, and helplessly shook her head, sighing: "I did not know that Wendy would be the shining star in the end. Her partner is still very capable of snatching the company from its original owner's hand it over by force to Wendy to take care of! And her previous boss, not only did he not dare to fight back, but also willingly went to KTV as a bathroom attendant! Strong people can also kill the heart, this shows how strong he must be!"

"Yes!" Christopher also could not help but sigh: "I heard that the boss before Wendy was a well known person. But he did not expect something like that to happen. It shows how powerful the man behind the scenes is. He must be a young master of one of the powerful families!"

Lady Wilson said, "If only Wendy could get together with that young master, what our family needs now is a good backer!"

Christopher nodded gently and said, "I see Wendy's eyes shine every time she mentions him, so maybe she has long been secretly in love with him."

"Hmm." Lady Wilson nodded and said, "I can also see what you said, but Wendy has been unwilling to reveal the identity of that man, so I can only be anxious."

Then, Mrs. Wilson said, "Right, Christopher, you should talk to Wendy alone later, and ask her how far she has progressed with that man, and if it's still unclear, have her speed up a little bit."

Christopher said awkwardly, "Mom, how can I talk to Wendy about such things?:

Lady Wilson blurted out, "You are the only one who can ask the most appropriate question, because of the past, Wendy has some bad opinions about me, so if I ask her, she will definitely not be able to open her heart with me."

Harold immediately volunteered to say, "Grandma, why don't I talk to Wendy, we don't have any age gap, and it's easier to communicate."

"You stay back!" Lady Wilson gave him a dark look and said, "You can’t do anything right! You can't find anyone worse than you in the whole Wilson family!"

Harold immediately said in disbelief, "Grandma! What do you mean by that? What's wrong with my ability? I think I'm quite eloquent!"

Lady Wilson said unhappily, "If you were really articulate, Loreen would have become the daughter-in-law of our Wilson family! If you had held on to Loreen, our family would not have been reduced to this state!"

Speaking of this, Mrs. Wilson said in exasperation, "But Harold, you have no other skills, but your ability to fan the flames is still very good! If you hadn't slandered Claire in my ear, I wouldn't have gone back on my word and given you the directorship I promised Claire!"

"Originally Claire was a puppet, except for asking her to letting her divorce Charlie she did not listen, other than that she did everything I told her to do .Only because of that time by your compulsion, this girl began to develop a backbone, even so much as to see me on the streets and not move to help!"

Speaking of which, she looked at Harold, very dissatisfied and said: "Harold, the words "unworthy of reuse", that is you!"

Harold didn't expect that his grandmother would rebuke him, so he was speechless for a while and could only lower his head in shame.

Christopher hurriedly said, "Mom, don't say anything about Harold, we had a miserable life some time ago, but honestly, who doesn't have some hardships in their life? Look at Jacob and his family, they had a hard time in the first few years, but they have slowly gotten better since then. Wendy's career is going smoothly now, if we can have a good harvest in love and career, maybe our family will rise again!"

Hearing this, Mrs. Wilson could not help but sigh: "Hey, I used to think that my grandson is good, but now I see that my granddaughter is much more reliable than my grandson!"

After saying that, she spoke again and lamented, "If I had known that Wendy had such strong ability, I should have given the company to Wendy to take care of more than a year ago, maybe the Wilson Group wouldn't have gone bankrupt."

Lady Wilson's emotion made Christopher and Harold lower their heads in shame.

Seeing the two of them in such a weak state, Lady Wilson felt a burst of contempt in her heart, so she stood up and said, "You two lie down in bed, I'll go to Charlie's house!"

Harold asked, "Grandma, what are you going to Charlie's house for?"

Lady Wilson snorted coldly, "Humph! What else can I do, of course I'm going to mock them!"

Christopher said with some concern, "Mom. If you go to trouble them now, in case Charlie has not yet fallen, wouldn't that be an unwarranted disaster?"

Lady Wilson said disdainfully, "My wise eyes, when have they ever done me wrong? I told you long ago that your wife is unreliable and asked you to transfer all the money to me, but you don't believe me, look, your wife is now running away, right?"

Speaking of this, the Lady couldn't help but gnash her teeth and curse, "Shameless bitch. Get lost, but how dare she steal my money! If the son of a bitch doesn't die, it's like God doesn't have eyes!"

Christopher couldn't say anything at once.

Hannah's matter really made him lose face.

Stealing the Lady's money was a small thing. Having someone else's child and infecting himself with a disease was what he hated the most.

Harold spoke up at this time: "Grandma, this kid Charlie has always been very evil, sometimes the more you think he is going to be finished, the more he can play out, so I think we should keep a low profile, and when he really falls, then you can mock him!"

Lady Wilson was in deep thought for a moment.

She was so stimulated by Charlie in her heart that she had been trying to find an opportunity to bring him shame.

However, she also admitted that her grandson, Harold, did have a point, this guy Charlie was always inscrutable and did not play by the rules, so she really had to be more careful and must not be sloppy.

So, she thought about it and said, "Let's do it this way, I'll go to their home first and explore the truth!"

Harold hurriedly reminded, "Grandma, you must be careful!"

"Don't worry." Lady Wilson waved her hand: "I know what's going on in my heart."

Saying that, she suddenly remembered something and said through clenched teeth, "No! Since today is Charlie's birthday, how can I go empty-handed? I have to go to the vegetable market and buy two catties of leeks and send them to him!"

Harold was confused and asked in amazement, "Grandma. Why do you want to send Charlie leeks? Claire didn't make Charlie a cuckold."

Harold just mentioned the cuckold, Christopher felt his head was so green that it glowed, and angrily cursed, "Don't mention cuckold in front of me!"

Harold looked resentful, and old Lady Wilson opened her mouth and said, "At first, Charlie used daffodils to pass off as leeks. It made us vomit and diarrhea and go to the hospital for emergency treatment, I have always remembered!"

Harold recalled the time when he was incontinent at home, his body shivered and he said, "Grandma, I have always wanted revenge, but you can't solve this problem by buying two pounds of leeks!

Lady Wilson gritted her teeth and waved her hand, "It's just that. I'd better go and feel them out first!" After saying that, she stepped out of the bedroom.

Lady Wilson, who had always been proud, had experienced a lot of hardship since she had fallen on hard times. But what angered her the most was how Charlie's family did not care about her.

Originally, the family also gave her some face, but when she was bent on seizing the villa of Charlie's family, she ended up completely torn from Charlie's family.

Since then, she has been in jail, injured, and even reduced to pulling plastic bags for customers in the supermarket, Charlie's family has not reached out to her. In particular, Jacob treated her like air at the supermarket, which makes her hold a grudge to this day.

Soon, old Lady Wilson came to the door of Charlie's house in an aggressive manner and directly pressed the doorbell.

Inside the villa, after Charlie put the cake into the refrigerator, he went back to the living room, while Claire and her parents were still busy in the kitchen.

At this time, Charlie heard the doorbell. Then he got up and went to the front door.

He glanced at the monitor and found that the one standing outside the courtyard was, surprisingly, Lady Wilson, so he asked in a cold voice, "What do you want?"

Lady Wilson heard Charlie's voice. With a cold snort, she said, "Let me in, I want to see Jacob!"

Charlie said casually, "Sorry, you are not welcome here. Hurry up and go, or I'll find the property security!"

"You!" Lady Wilson angrily rebuked: "This is my son's home, you say I am not welcome? I still have to go in today!"

Charlie laughed and said, "It's true that my father-in-law is your son, but you have to be clear, this is my home, the house is registered in my name, the property rights belong to me, so if I don't let you in, you just can't enter, understand?"

Lady Wilson was furious at Charlie's words and said, "Charlie! Do you really think you are still the same bullish Master Wade? Don't think I don't know that you're a charlatan who lives off of deception. It's about to crash on you!"

Charlie couldn't help but laugh and asked, "Who told you that I'm going to crash? How come I didn't even hear about it myself?"

Lady Wilson sneered, "Charlie, you think this little thing can escape my old golden eyes?"

Speaking of this, the Lady said with a contemptuous face, "Yes! I admit it! You did fool a lot of rich and powerful people before, but you should know, which of these people is not a dragon and a phoenix among people? They have not been deceived by you, but just momentarily blinded by you, they will not be unable to see the truth for the rest of their lives!"

Lady Wilson looked him up and down a few times and asked with a sneer, "During the New Year, I saw that many people came to your house to give you gifts, how come you have a birthday today and not even a single person came to your door to give you gifts? What is the reason for this, do you not know in your own heart? You’re still playing dumb with me here!"

Charlie burst out laughing.

It turned out that Lady Wilson concluded that the basis for his fall was because no one came to his door to give him a gift today.

This is a major blindness on her part. However, when you think about it, in fact, life relies on this so-called "experience" to judge another’s affairs.

In life, just seeing someone driving a luxury car, will make you think that the other person has a lot of money, or even a rich second-generation, and because of this many will try to butter up the person but end up having their lives turned upside down. In the end, there are many victims who are defrauded of money or even sex.

Charlie still remembered reading a piece of news before. A kid bought a domestically produced off-road vehicle, then changed it to a Mercedes-Benz G Wagon, pretending to be a rich second generation, and talked to about a dozen girlfriends. As long as every girlfriend sees the fake G Wagon he drives, she immediately believes that he is a super rich second-generation, and then she is deceived. There are even a few women who have given money or gotten pregnant.

He originally thought that only women who are in love would make such a blinding mistake. He didn't expect that Lady Wilson could be so stupid at such an age.

The reason why no one came to the door to send gifts today. That is because they have long greeted him in advance, otherwise with today's schedule, after dinner and then Stefanie concert, time is so rushed. With a bunch of people coming to the door to send gifts, that would really be too much.

Only, how would old Lady Wilson know this?

She relied on her own experience to judge that Charlie will soon be gone, so this is why she thought to come over to properly taunt, mock, and shame him.

Seeing that Charlie did not say anything, she felt that her guess was probably correct!

So, she looked at Charlie with a disgusted face and said, "I think this villa of yours will be taken away in a short time, and if your family is on the street then, don't say I don't take care of you as a grandmother, you let Claire come back and kowtow to me, and I'll let Wendy arrange a job for her as a courtesy lady!"

Lady Wilson said with a smug face: "By the way, I forgot to tell you, our Wendy is now in the largest etiquette company in Aurous Hill as the general manager, the future is bright!"

Charlie really didn't expect that old Lady Wilson’s courage she was showing here was actually because of Wendy.

She certainly didn't know that the reason why Wendy was able to become the general manager of Pearl Etiquette Company from an oppressive etiquette lady was entirely because she was pitiful in Charlie’s eyes and he gave her a chance.

Hearing this, he looked at old Lady Wilson, as if looking at a stupid old monkey, teasingly said: "Lady Wilson, the most failed point in your life is short-sightedness. If you could see deeper into problems, the Wilson family would not have fallen to this point today."

Then, he said seriously: "If you still want to continue to live at Thompson First, then remember that in the future our family is off limits, so do not trouble us. But if you can't do this, then maybe you won't have the chance to continue living here in the future."

After saying this, Charlie was ready to close the door. But to her surprise, when old Lady Wilson heard this, she became anxious and hurriedly stepped forward, blocking the doorway, and cursed: "Charlie! How dare you preach to me, what are you? If it wasn't for my old man who brought you back from the construction site, you might be begging for food now, and you dare to call me short-sighted? Do you think my Wilson family's previous foundation came from the wind?"

Charlie shook his head and said, "I don't know if the foundation of your Wilson family really came from the wind, but now it has been lost by you. The Wilson Group should have been liquidated long ago, right? If I guess correctly, you should still owe a lot of money on the bank side, otherwise your old villa would not be seized by the bank, now you can temporarily live in Donald Webb's villa, what else do you have? If not for Wendy's ability to earn more money now, you would still be pulling plastic bags in the supermarket, right?"

Lady Wilson didn't expect that Charlie would poke her in the heart with every word. The bankruptcy of the Wilson family was one of the things she could not let go of deep down, and being forced to work in a supermarket was one of the things she felt most humiliated about deep down.

She was furious and said: "Charlie! Don't be complacent too early! It won't be long before you'll fall! I'll be waiting to see your family then!"

Charlie nodded and laughed: "You’re welcome to try, but I'm afraid that your old body won't be able to stand until the day I fall so you won't be able to witness it, won't that be a pity?"

Lady Wilson gritted her teeth and sneered, "I think you'll only be here for a month or two! By then, when those rich people react. Not only will they take back all the money you cheated them out of, they will also send you to prison for life!"

Lady Wilson got more and more angry. She continued to curse: "When the time comes, Jacob and Elaine as your accomplice, they will certainly also have no good end!"

Saying that, she panted and said, "Right, I almost forgot! There is also Claire!"

Charlie's eyes suddenly turned cold and he stared at her and said in a cold voice: "Lady. It is because of Claire's face that I am reserving the last point of forbearance for you, but if you dare to speak out against her, don't blame me for not showing mercy!"

"You think I'm an old woman who's scared? I've even been in jail, how can I be afraid of you?" Lady Wilson saw that Charlie seemed to be very sensitive to her mention of Claire, and immediately thought that she had caught Charlie's sore spot. Thus, her anger suddenly became even more arrogant.

Just when she was about to target Claire and make a good dig at Charlie. Suddenly, she heard someone shout, "Grandma! What are you doing here?!"

The one who spoke was actually Wendy!

Today is the weekend, Wendy originally did not have to go to the company to work. But because there were more trainees at the training school, she went over to keep an eye on the professional class for half a day.

Thinking that today is Charlie's birthday, she went to the Hermes store after work and spent more than eight thousand dollars to buy a Hermes belt to give to Charlie as a birthday present.

Although Wendy knows very well that with Charlie's current economic strength, a Hermes belt is really nothing in his eyes.

But for the current Wendy, this is also one of the few luxury items she can afford.

After all, she now earns money alone, supporting four people, and her father and brother still need a lot of medical attention, so she herself has been frugal, it was not easy to save this eight thousand dollars.

After she had the shopkeeper help to wrap the belt in the store, she was thinking on her way back how the gift would be handed over to Charlie.

After thinking about it, she planned to put the gift in the mailbox in front of Charlie's house, and then send a WeChat to Charlie to come out and get it himself.

She felt that this was relatively safe and would not be known by others, especially her sister Claire.

Moreover, if Charlie is not willing to accept his gift, there is no chance that he will refuse it face to face. More or less, she can still give herself some leeway.

However, just when she was about to pass the door of Charlie's house, she heard her grandmother's angry voice from quite a distance, and when she took a closer look, she actually blocked the door of Charlie's house and quarreled with him!

This scared Wendy half to death!

So, she hurriedly ran all the way to the door of Charlie's house, running wildly and fast. She dragged old Lady Wilson and pulled her without any reason: "Grandma, come home with me!"

Wendy after this period of practice, it can be said she is very discerning, she saw the Lady came to find trouble with Charlie, she knew that the Lady must have caused a big trouble. This kind of thing must not continue in front of Charlie's house with her, or her emotions will cause her to say something she would regret to Charlie.

Therefore, the best way is to get the Lady away first, and then find a way to apologize to Charlie!

Lady Wilson didn't expect Wendy to come back at this time, and when she saw that she was pulling her to leave, she hurriedly said, "Wendy, don't pull me, I'm telling you, this guy Charlie is about to crash and burn, what are you afraid of him for? Maybe in a few days their family will ask us to take them in!"

Wendy felt her back full of cold sweat, and she snapped back: "Grandma why are you talking nonsense! Brother-in-law is so powerful, how can he crash and burn! You quickly apologize to brother-in-law, let's hurry home after apologizing, don't give brother-in-law a hard time here!"

Lady Wilson raised her eyebrows: "What? Let me apologize to him? He is a liar who is always trying to cheat. How can you ask me to apologize to him? How dare you ask me to apologize to him? I'm telling you Wendy, you were deceived by the illusion of his previous call to action! Look at his birthday today, not even a single person came to his door to give him a gift, what does this mean? It means he is no longer able to do it! Maybe he'll be reckoned with in the future!"

Wendy knew very well that Charlie's connections in Aurous Hill were extremely strong, so how could he just suddenly fall?

If Charlie really fell, then the Pearl Etiquette Company’s previous boss would probably come back to snatch the company away from her.

So to her, as long as he does not come back to take the company, then Charlie is still in power.

The only possibility is that her grandmother has caused another disaster again!

Seeing her grandmother's arrogant appearance, Wendy was afraid in her heart and hurriedly said, "Grandmother! How can you be so rude to brother-in-law! Hurry up and apologize to brother-in-law!"

Lady Wilson listened in awe and said, "Wendy, are you out of your mind? Hasn’t our family suffered from his bullying?"

The Old Lady said, with righteous indignation: "Don't you forget! Your mother was sent to the black coal kiln by him!"

"If he hadn't sent your mother to the black coal kiln, your father and your mother wouldn't be in this situation today! That shrew Elaine would not have had the chance to humiliate your father by hanging green hats all over the balcony!"

"Also, have you forgotten what happened to us when we were taken into custody? Is that not all thanks to him?!"

"Now that you have a chance to take revenge, you not only don't help me, but also side with this bastard! Do you want to kill me!?"

Wendy's expression suddenly became very ugly, and she said very seriously, "Grandma! You are so old that you still don't have a correct sense of right and wrong! You are right, my mother was indeed sent to the black coal kiln by my brother-in-law, but have you ever thought about why she was sent to the black coal kiln by my brother-in-law? If she hadn't to make a scam with that Linda, pocketed all of Elaine's money, not to mention my brother-in-law's villa, brother-in-law wouldn't have had to punish her that way!"

"And the two of us in the detention center, that incident in the end is also our own fault, the villa was given to brother-in-law, but you wanted to take over, and repeatedly caused trouble, you also encouraged my brother to come over to the old housekeeper of Mr. White at that time, the fact that we were not sentenced, is already brother-in-law’s extra-legal grace!"

Lady Wilson stood dumbfounded as if she had been struck by lightning.

She looked at Wendy, unable to say a word. Her whole body was already trembling violently because of her anger.

After much time, she pointed at Wendy and said in the utmost pain, "Wendy, Wendy! What kind of witchery has Charlie given you? You have always hated him, so why are you starting to speak for him now?"

Wendy looked at her and said without flinching: "Brother-in-law didn't do anything to bewitch m, and I don’t speak for him, I just saw the truth of the matter itself! Previously a thousand mistakes were our fault. We should be sorry for Sister Claire, but also sorry for brother-in-law, we hurt and failed them again and again!"

"You ...... you fart!" Lady Wilson was so angry that she almost had a heart attack, trembling and pointing at Wendy, angrily rebuking, "Have you forgotten how Charlie plotted to harm our family? We almost lost our lives when we ate the dumplings wrapped by the foreign daffodil! Is this not a blood feud?!"

Wendy shook her head and blurted out, "Daffodil was planted at home by brother-in-law, and you stole it because you thought it was leeks to eat, which is theft itself! Stealing other people's things to eat. Eating the poison is also entirely your own fault, what does it have to do with brother-in-law?"

Lady Wilson was furious, her face red and neck flushed red as she gritted her teeth, cursing, "You ...... you are trying to kill me, you! If you continue to favor Charlie, then I won't have you as a granddaughter!"

Wendy was not willing to show weakness and shot back, "If you don't apologize to brother-in-law, then I won't have you as a grandmother!"

Lady Wilson was stunned and cried out, "Wendy, are you crazy? What's so great about this guy that you're willing to turn against your grandmother for him?"

Wendy's eyes were red and she shot back in an emotional roar: "To be honest I've long had enough of you bossing me around!"

"You were the one who made me go with Gerald White, you were the one who made me go with Kenneth Wilson, you were the one who caused me to lose my reputation, caused the Wilson family to go bankrupt, and caused me to be forced to work as a courtesan to support my family!"

"I have been suffering for more than a year, and a large part of it is because of you! You don't repent, but now you want to force me to turn my back on my brother-in-law who has been so kind to me!"

Lady Wilson also broke down and cried: "In the past, grandmother certainly did something wrong, you can blame grandmother, grandmother has nothing to say, but I have loved you for so many years, and you do not know how to be grateful? You don't know how to be grateful to me, but you even said that Charlie has been kind to you, you talk like this, don't you think you are losing your conscience?"

The angry Wendy said without thinking, "Of course I don't feel guilty! When I was forced to sign a contract of sale at the Etiquette Company, it was my brother-in-law who rescued me!"

Wendy said, with tears in her eyes, continued, "Brother-in-law not only saved me, but also drove away the black-hearted boss and his lackeys, and restored the freedom of all the other sisters who were forced to sign those evil contracts!"

"And, I tell you the truth, it was my brother-in-law who gave me the Pearl Etiquette Company to take care of! Everything I have is all because of my brother-in-law's care! The noble man I am talking about is him!"

When Lady Wilson heard this, her whole body was shocked, and her eyes fell to the ground.

She had never dreamed that the noble person that Wendy had met was Charlie!

It is ridiculous that she thought that Wendy had enticed the nobleman and that Charlie might have fallen in status. So she ran over to mock Charlie but did not expect that the reason why their family still has food and drink is because Charlie rewarded them!

At this time, Wendy was more and more excited and said to the Lady Wilson loudly: "Pearl Etiquette Company can grow so quickly, and not because I, Wendy, am capable, but brother-in-law has long helped me to deal with Don Albert's men, so these outsiders are now doing everything possible to take care of my business!"

"Don Albert has so many capable officers and so many various industries. Now as long as there is a place where a courtesy lady is needed, he will definitely look for me to cooperate!"

"Even when there is no need for an etiquette lady at all, they have to ask me to cooperate!"

"Have you ever seen the leader on the road get sick and be hospitalized? Did they ask an etiquette lady to help register for the gift at the door of the ward?"

"Have you ever seen bosses have a meeting and invite dozens of courtesy ladies to greet guests and sign-in?"

"Have you seen bosses marry a daughter-in-law, instead of the hotel's own waiters, instead spend hundreds of dollars on many courtesy ladies to go to the scene to serve the guests, pour wine, and serve tea?"

"The reason they do so,is all because of the face of brother-in-law, only to help me by all means! Because of this relationship, Pearl can develop so fast!"

Saying that, Wendy pointed at Lady Wilson and rebuked, "The food and clothing that you, my father and my brother have now are all given by brother-in-law!"

"Even this new dress you're wearing is only possible because of brother-in-law's blessing!"

"Otherwise, I would have been forced to sign a contract and become an escort at a KTV, so I wouldn't have any spare money to buy you new clothes!"

"Maybe you would even have to go to the supermarket to pull plastic bags to feed yourself!"

"Now that you have a stable life, you have to come out and make a fool out of yourself, what are you doing?"

"Do you want to force me to leave home and make a clean break with you forever?"

Wendy's accusation made Old Lady Wilson's legs go weak and she almost sat down on the ground.

She never dreamed that the noble person who brought her family back from the dead was Charlie, whom she had always despised and wanted to seek revenge on!

This reality, in the Lady's heart, was as shocking as the Big Bang.

Because, she felt. Wendy's noble person could be anyone in this world, but the most unlikely one was Charlie.

However, the truth of the matter is just like that.

The one who saved Wendy from the trap of selling her body and gave the whole Pearl Etiquette Company to Wendy to take care of, was him.

The Lady Wilson was panicked and scared at this time, and she realized deep in her heart "The tone I spoke to Charlie just now was a bit too arrogant. You don’t need to ask to know that Charlie must be very angry... Will he be so angry? My anger directly drove Wendy away from Pearl etiquette company?! The hope of our family of four is now all on her alone! If Wendy is unemployed, won't we be beaten back to the original state again? ! When the time comes, am I going to go to the supermarket to pull plastic bags for customers again?!"

When she thought of the consequences of offending Charlie. Lady Wilson was extremely frightened, her expression immediately became very flattering and very self-blaming, and she sighed guiltily "Hey ...... Charlie ...... blame grandmother's vision, grandmother really did not expect that you actually repaid your grievances with virtue and helped Wendy, and helped us so much ......"

Saying this, old Lady Wilson choked with tears: "You help us with grievances by virtue, but my old self actually repays virtue with grievances, and came to yell at you on the happy day of your birthday. ...... I am really blinded... Your grown-ups don’t bother about this old villain. Since your grandma is so old and senile, don’t acknowledge me as your grandma, okay?"

Charlie looked at Lady Wilson's instant change of attitude and could not help but sigh: "This Lady, if she has no other skills, her acting skills are really great. She goes from angry, to sad to happy in an instantaneous switch. If she could devote a little of her mind to serious matters, then the Wilson Group would not have ended up in such a state."

However, after all, old Lady Wilson is old, Charlie didn't want to kill her and be cold to the end. Since she was softened, he naturally wanted to give her a step.

So, he said indifferently: "Okay, say a thousand words, you are after all Claire's grandmother, I also do not want to be familiar with you, but from now on you remember, you do not come over to my side. You and your family, don't come to our family any more to trouble and discomfort anyone, otherwise, I will not be polite!"

Once Lady Wilson heard this. At once, she let out a long breath.

Now she finally realized that the basic security of life for her family of four was all given by Charlie, and if she still did not repent, she was afraid that the family would have to starve and beg for food in the streets.

So, she hastily nodded her head like a chicken pecking rice and promised: "Don't worry, Charlie. Grandma will definitely not give you any more discomfort!"

At this point, she said with a flattering smile: "Charlie, we are after all a family, there were only some unclear misunderstandings in the past. You are my grandson-in-law, Claire is my granddaughter, Jacob and Elaine are my son and daughter-in-law, we are actually close relatives!"

At this moment, old Lady Wilson, her face was full of smiles, and she said in a somewhat subdued tone, "You see, grandmother has also made amends and apologized. It's time for our two families to reconcile, and it's your birthday today, so on this happy day, the two families can get together for a meal and completely resolve their differences, don't you think?"

After listening to her words, Charlie said with a cold smile on his face, "There is no need to settle the past, I don't want to have anything more to do with you. My family also feels the same, so you should not entertain this wishful thinking."

Charlie said this in order to completely put an end to the Lady's thoughts, and seriously warned, "Today's matter, if you dare to disclose it to Claire or my parents-in-law, I will take it all back!"

When Old Lady Wilson heard this, her heart thudded.

She knew that Charlie had sensed her intentions.

For the Lady, after she learned that Charlie was Wendy’s noble person, she realized that Charlie not only did not fall, but even his ability and influence were far above her previous cognition. After realizing this, the Lady began to worry about taking the opportunity to repair the relationship with Charlie’s family. In this way, the benefits that she can get in the future will definitely be much more than now.

But she did not expect that while she was thinking of this, Charlie would not only reject her, but also block her chances to talk to Claire, Jacob and even Elaine to garner favor.

At this moment, she was full of regrets: "Hey! If I had known that Charlie could be so capable, why did I have to keep targeting him, keep targeting their family? Now I have offended all of their family, it seems that there is little chance to further repair the relationship in the future......"

Charlie saw that old Lady Wilson had a strange expression and did not say a word. Then he questioned, "What I just said, did you understand?"

"I understand......" Lady Wilson dared not to disobey Charlie, after all, Wendy's current job guaranteed the survival for her family of four, if she offended Charlie, there was absolutely no good end.

So, she had to nod resentfully and said, "Okay...... I know......"

Charlie nodded with satisfaction and spoke, "Good that you know, remember what I just said, in the future, do not offend me!"

After saying that, he looked at Wendy again and said, "You take her back."

Wendy nodded gently and said in a good manner, "Okay brother-in-law. I'll take grandma back now."

Then, she held Lady Wilson and said, "Grandma, let's go home."

Lady Wilson, like a defeated rooster, gently nodded her head.

Seeing this, Charlie directly closed the courtyard door and stepped back to the villa.

Outside the door, Lady Wilson just turned around to leave. She then saw the Hermes bag Wendy was carrying in her hand, the bag was not big, and there was a Hermes box inside.

So, she subconsciously asked: "Wendy. How come you still bought Hermes things? With our family's current economic situation, we can’t afford such luxury goods!"

Wendy immediately said in some panic: "Ah, this ...... grandmother ...... this is I bought for someone else, you just leave it alone......"

"Bought it for someone else?!" Lady Wilson suddenly said in exasperation, "Now the whole family is saving money. I was hoping that your father and your brother would get better sooner and be able to go out to work to subsidize the family, but you're so good that you just earned some money and started buying luxury goods for others? Are we the kind of family that can give away Hermes at the drop of a hat?"

She reached over and grabbed the bag, pulled out a small ticket and exclaimed, "Oh my God! A belt that cost nearly 10,000 dollars?! Are you crazy? You can barely eat, and you're still here spending this, hurry up and return it!"

Wendy didn't expect that the belt she wanted to buy to give to Charlie had angered her grandmother again.

As soon as she saw this temper of her grandmother who wanted to control and decide everything, she also got angry and said offhandedly, "Every penny I spend now is my own hard-earned money, what I want to buy is my freedom, you have no right to interfere!"

"What?! I have no right to interfere?!" Lady Wilson had just been scolded and shamed by Charlie, so she was very depressed, and seeing that even Wendy dared to talk back to her, it immediately ignited her fire.

Then, she stopped in her tracks and angrily rebuked: "You must not forget that I have always been the head of this family, before, now and in the future! The family is now having the most difficult time, every penny must be spent carefully! If you are so extravagant and wasteful, you are putting the life and death of our family at risk!"

Wendy was aggrieved and said angrily, "You used to be in charge of everything because you were in charge of everything in the family, but everything in the family was lost in your hands! Now everything is back to zero, starting with nothing. What we have now is my hard-earned money, why do I still want you to be in charge?"

Wendy became more and more angry, her voice also raised an octave, and she said, "From now on, I will be the one to decide my affairs! As for the money I earn, I will take out a portion of it for your living expenses, as well as the expenses for my father and my brother's rehabilitation, and every penny of the rest will be at my own disposal, you have no right to interfere!"

Lady Wilson was furious and accused through clenched teeth, "You're really wrong! Are you going to follow the example of that heartless Claire and turn your back on me?"

Wendy said with tears in her eyes, "There's nothing wrong with following my sister Claire's example.

She said, she said in a very strong tone: "I have said what I should say, if you are willing to accept, then according to what I said, I will give you monthly living expenses, the rest you do not worry about, but if you do not accept, then I will go out tomorrow to rent a room to live in. I can even sleep at the company. The company's general manager office area is very large and even has a bed! It's not a problem at all!"

Lady Wilson, seeing Wendy's determined attitude, panicked and said, "Hey Wendy, what are you talking about ...... we have come a long way as a family of four, we have suffered all sorts of hardships and seen all sorts of waves, how can we just break up?"

At this point, she immediately promised: "Wendy, don’t worry, grandma will never interfere with your personal decision in the future. I will leave these matters to you!"

Wendy immediately said, "Good! Then it's a deal!"

Lady Wilson said, "Okay, okay, it's a deal, it's a deal!"

After saying that, she smiled and asked, "Right Wendy, how much do you give me for living expenses in a month? You said that I am old, I must often eat good food to replenish my body, the food standard must be a little more, how about this, you give me six thousand dollars a month. This is for mine, your father, and your brother's living expenses, in addition you give me an additional two thousand dollars as your father and your brother's rehabilitation costs, a total of eight thousand per month, what do you think?"

Wendy naturally knew that eight thousand dollars for living expenses for three people was really a bit too high.

However, she did not bother to argue more with Lady Wilson, after all, as long as she could make Lady Wilson willingly give up the idea of taking control of herself, this was already a huge victory.

As for the eight thousand dollars, although it is a little much, but now the company income is very good, their monthly income has been more than 10,000 dollars.

Moreover, the company's development is good, the profits are naturally high, after each quarter’s company tax return, they receive a small commission on the net profit, so in a year they could receive an extra three to four hundred thousand dollars. So, giving Lady Wilson eight thousand a month is not a big problem.

What's more, Harold and Christopher will recover in a month or two, and they will be able to find a job to subsidize th family, which will reduce the pressure on Wendy.

So, she nodded and said: "I can do 8,000, but remember your promise not to interfere with my life and my freedom! In addition, after my father and my brother start working again, I will only pay 3,000 dollars a month to my family! If you don't agree, I'll move out!"

Lady Wilson promised loudly, "Okay, I will definitely not interfere with your freedom in the future!"

Wendy took the Hermes belt back from her hand and looked at it in her hand for a minute. She originally wanted to quietly put it in Charlie’s mailbox and then tell Charlie on WeChat. Now she didn’t want to do it because her grandma was around. Moreover, just now, Charlie's attitude made her reallize just how distant she and her family was from Charlie.

Charlie was purposefully keeping a distance from them, so if she took the chance to send him a birthday gift, it could make him resentful.

Thinking of this, she sighed quietly and said to Lady Wilson, "All right, Grandma, let's go home."

Lady Wilson nodded and followed behind Wendy, walking towards her villa while sighing and complaining, "Wendy, it's not that grandma is questioning you, but why didn't you tell me earlier about Charlie helping you? If you told me earlier, I would not have made a fool of our family like this."

Wendy walking ahead, looked at the Hermes belt in her hand and said distractedly, "Brother-in-law won’t let me tell anyone."

Lady Wilson sighed "Charlie is still very wary of us…"

When Wendy heard this, she felt even more uncomfortable, so she quickly hurried inside their villa.

The two of them came upstairs to the bedroom where Christopher and Harold, who were lying on the bed, had long been waiting. Harold asked Lady Wilson with an expectant face, "Grandma, did you see Charlie?"

Lady Wilson said with a despondent look, "Yes I saw him...

Harold quickly asked, "Then what did he say? Is he really about to collapse and lose everything?"

Lady Wilson lamented, "What do you mean? Charlie will never collapse."

"Why grandmother?" Harold was amazed and hurriedly said: "That’s not what you told us before! You were spouting off idioms about how his demise was certain before you left, what changed?"

Lady Wilson said in exasperation, "What's wrong with me saying a few idioms? It's not a crime to speak idioms!"

Christopher said in a roundabout way, "Mom, don't be so mean to Harold, he is just being ignorant."

After saying that, Lady Wilson’s face relaxed so he immediately asked "Mom, why do you say that Charlie will never collapse and fall?"

Lady Wilson sighed and said quietly, "In the end, I was wrong in my assumption. Charlie really has some great ability. Wendy has not told us, but the person behind her success at the Pearl Etiquette Company is Charlie!"

When Christopher and Harold heard this they were stunned and speechless.

Harold could not believe what he just heard, he stared at Lady Wilson and asked "Grandma, are you just messing with us?!"

"I wish I was!" Lady Wilson resentfully said, "I never dreamed that the noble person who has been helping Wendy would be him. If I could have chosen, I would have picked anybody but him!"

Harold was full of doubts "But why would Charlie help Wendy? It is reasonable to say that he has a grudge against us, and can't wait to see us die, so why would he help us?"

Wendy quickly retorted "Brother, you should not take the heart of a gentleman, brother-in-law did have a grudge against us before, but that is also we time and time again to find brother-in-law and their family trouble, brother-in-law has never taken the initiative to find our fault!"

"Brother, you shouldn't treat Charlie like a villain. He did hold a grudge with us before, but that was because we were all causing him and their family trouble non-stop. Yet still Charlie never took the initiative to take action against us."

Harold depressingly said: "Our trouble with them was because they were always working against us! Take Claire for instance, Grandma has long asked her to divorce Charlie, but she just did not listen. Then she got upset and left the Wilson Group to set up her own business. Then you have Jacob and Elaine, they are not filial to grandmother at all! When all grandmother wanted was to move into their villa, they refused and even had her arrested!"

Wendy reprimanded him in a stern tone: "Why haven't you figured it out by now? Don't you realize that we have been wrong all along? Since Sister Claire was not willing to divorce Charlie, who are we to force her? Freedom of marriage and freedom of love have been proclaimed by the country for many years. Why can't we respect her choice?"

"Then there is also the matter of Sister Claire setting up her own business, why did she want to set up her own business in the first place, don't you know?"

"Sister Claire took the initiative and got the contract from the Emgrand Group, so by rights Grandma should have kept her promise and given her the position of director, but what did you do? You said bad things about Sister Claire in front of Grandma, and slandered her for having an affair with Wendell Jones, and finally fooled Grandma into giving you the position of director, that alone broke Sister Claire's heart."

Harold's face was red, he wanted to refute something, but he couldn't find anything to refute, so he said, "Let's forget about this matter. But let's talk about how they moved to their new villa. They are only a family of 4 lives in such a big villa so shouldn't they invite their grandmother over to live comfortably with them?"

"Why?" Wendy said, "To be honest, the grandmother has never treated the family well, never even given them any benefits. Every now and then she would cause trouble for no reason; she even kicked them out of the family house. Why should they invite the grandmother to their villa? If you were in their shoes, would you do that?"

Although Lady Wilson was very upset, she could not refute it, after all, Wendy was now the pillar of the family, and she had almost lost out with her just now, so she dared not confront her now, so she just sat on the side as if she was aggrieved, without saying anything.

Harold could not refute anything Wendy just said, so all he shot back angrily: "Then at least our hatred because of what he did to mother is justified, right? Charlie sent our mother to the black coal kiln. Can you forgive him for this matter?!"

Wendy rhetorically asked, "Then tell me, why did Charlie send our mother to the black coal kiln?"

Harold was speechless. He knew very well in his heart that the matter was ultimately about Mom and Dad's ill intentions towards Charlie's family, and that they had joined forces with others to set a trap for Elaine, but they just didn't expect to be caught by Charlie. So, in the end, even the matter of their mother was caused by them.

Wendy said: "Brother, you are also almost 30 years old, do not look at the problem now like you are a child. You have to distinguish right from wrong and recognize reality!

Wendy said with a bit of sorrow: "Our family has long been different from the past, when you and Dad recover, you both must go out to find a job to support the family. If you are still so immature and still lack a sense of right and wrong, how will you get a foothold in society? You will also need to start a family in the future and establish a career. you will need to have children to pass on the family ah! You can't be as confused as you are now! right?"

Wendy's words directly hit the biggest pain deep inside Harold's heart.

He also knew very well that he had always been just a straw man, not being able to do anything or have enough to eat anything.

In the past, he had the halo of the Wilson family above his head. He was considered to have no worries about food and drink, and could almost be considered a rich second generation.

But now, everything has gone to zero.

In the future, he does not have any aura to rely on, and there is no mountain to sit on. If you continue to muddle along, it is likely to be the same as those 40 or 50-year-old bachelors who can not find a date, wasting their lives.

He suddenly remembered White Baochiang's movie called Mr. Tree in which White Baochiang played the role. It seems like some magical realism, but in real life. you can often see such people, you can even say, there are such people everywhere.

They are poor, pathetic, and hopeless.

Thinking of this, Harold was suddenly very uncomfortable, and he realized at this time that he simply could not see where his future was going, his future was bleak.

He thought desperately in his heart, "My sister now has the help of Charlie and is considered to have a career with a bright future ......"

"But what about me?"

"Wilson's group is no more! When I recover, what can I do?"

"I also have not learned any professional skills. I have no skills and have never looked for a job outside. I don't even have a good resume, how can I find a job in the future? What kind of job can I find?"

"Will I just be eliminated from society?"

"And I'm so old, I don't even have a wife, and now my family is not doing well. So if I can't even find a decent job, how can I find a date? To really be a bachelor at 40 years old, I will have no hope to turn it around......"

The more Harold thought about it, the more desperate he became, and when his despair reached the extreme, he couldn't control it and cried alone. choked while crying: "What can I do in the future…"

Christopher saw Harold's appearance and could not help but sigh, then said: "Okay, do not say these things. At the beginning of the matter with your mother it is true that we are at fault. At the gambling table, we let Elaine lose so much money. If this matter was really reported to the police, with the amount of money involved in the case it is enough for your mother and I to sit in jail. so in the end, Charlie gave us some leeway."

He looked at Harold and comforted: "Harold, don't be like women that cry. Your body will be better soon, and you can go to a serious school. We can be couriers together and deliver take-away, then we can earn a few thousand a month. As long as you are willing to suffer with hard work, we will always find a way to live!"

Harold cried and nodded.

Christopher then said: "When the time comes, you save some money yourself, Dad will also help you save some and also let your sister help a little, to put together a few hundred thousand for a bride price. You will then be entrusted to find a wife, and then no matter what, this can also give our family support!"

Christopher's words didn't really comfort Harold.

On the contrary, what he said was too pragmatic, which immediately made Harold despair about his future life.

He had always been pretentious and always felt that he would definitely become a great big shot in the future, and even his future wife would have to be a first-class woman. not only with top-notch looks and a perfect body, but also with a strong family history and an overwhelming background.

That's why he was so intent on pursuing Loreen and becoming the Thomas family's son-in-law.

But now, his father's words made him realize that he has no chance at a relationship with a woman like Loreen in the future.

I'm afraid I can only be a blue-collar worker who works hard to earn money. I'm also afraid I'll have a hard time finding a woman of my choice then I may even have to pay a high bride price to get a wife.

According to this blueprint to conceive their own future, Harold felt that his future was simply gloomy and falling into a black hole would be no different.

So, he cried more fiercely.

As he cried, Christopher's heart also felt very painful.

He wanted to help his son, but he knew very well that his own future would not be much easier than Harold’s.

The only good thing was that he had at least gotten married and had a pair of children. while Harold might not even be able to get married in the future if he didn't work hard.

So, he also could not help but lament, and Harold’s whole person was much more disheveled.

Sensing the extreme depression of the two, Wendy rubbed her temples and said, "I'm going to the kitchen to cook."

After saying that, she fled and walked out of the bedroom with quick steps.

Originally, she still wanted to find the opportunity to put Charlie's belt to the mailbox at his door. but once she thought about her family's current downtrodden appearance, she couldn't help but gush a strong inferiority complex deep inside.

After thinking about it, she decided to go to the store tomorrow to return the belt. From now on it will be all down-to-earth efforts to make money.

......

Meanwhile, Charlie returned to the villa living room. his wife, father-in-law, and mother-in-law were still busy together in the kitchen.

Just now Lady Wilson was at the courtyard door, so the distance together with the noise, they simply did not hear any sound, which gave Charlie relief.

However, with today's play, Lady Wilson, Christopher and Harold will not do anything else so he can remain calm. Through Wendy, they now know that mistakes can be changed. With Charlie giving a hand to help her, he is also considered to be the most benevolent.

As for the remaining people in the Wilson family, Charlie did not want to take care of them. As long as they did not come looking for trouble, whether they were dead or alive, it did not matter to him.

Half of the afternoon, Claire and her parents made a large table of delicious food.

Claire brought Charlie to the dining room, and the dining table was set with a variety of twelve dishes.

Charlie really did not expect that the three of them had cooked so many dishes and said in surprise: "Claire, Dad, Mom. There are only four of us, it is too wasteful to cook so many dishes, and how hard it must have been for you to cook so many dishes."

Claire wiped the beads of sweat on her forehead and said with a smile, "The dishes look like a lot, but they won't look like a lot when you eat them, and it's a birthday dinner for you. so it's natural to be grand, and it was not hard work at all."

Jacob smiled and said, "Charlie, let's drink some?"

Charlie nodded and said, "Then of course I have to drink with you. I will go to the storage room to get the wine."

Elaine said, "Charlie, by the way, bring a bottle of red wine over. Claire and I will also drink with you."

"Okay." Charlie agreed and asked Claire, "Wife, can you drink?"

Claire nodded and said with a smile, "I have to drink even if I can't, but if we both drink, we won't be able to drive to the concert later."

Charlie said, "It's okay, I have a way to metabolize all the alcohol in a short time."

Claire laughed helplessly: "You can’t just blow it off and metabolize the alcohol. You know that it takes more than ten hours to metabolize alcohol when drinking, and you can not be driving. This is a matter of principle and you can't drive just because you are good at drinking, you can't take the risk."

Charlie could actually use aura to metabolize all the alcohol, but he also knew that his wife would not believe him. In that case, he did not need to explain too much.

So then he smiled and said, "My wife is right, drink and don’t drive. So let's do this, let's drink first, and then call a car when we go to the concert."

"That's more like it!" Claire laughed: "Not driving today is good. Stefanie's concert will have at least tens of thousands of people and the entire venue parking will be very troublesome. We might as well take a taxi, and after the concert we can walk back from the venue to our home, it should only take 30 to 40 minutes to walk back!"

Charlie nodded and smiled: "Okay, we can do that."

Jacob at this time hastily and cheekily laughed: "Hey good son-in-law, later when you go down remember to take two bottles of good Maotai, I have craved those Maotai for many days!"

Charlie laughed: "Okay, then I will take the best Maotai!"

Elaine said: "Charlie, our family's best Maotai are hundreds of thousands of dollars a bottle. it's too wasteful to give them to Jacob to drink. why don't you take a bottle of the best Maotai for yourself, and then just give him a bottle of the most inferior."

Jacob was depressed and protested, "Elaine, what do you mean by that? It all goes in the stomach, into whose stomach makes no difference, so why is my stomach a waste?"

Elaine said, "Go, go, go to the bathroom and take a good look in the mirror! Take a good look at your old face! Do you think you deserve to drink hundreds of thousands of dollars worth of Maotai? If you drank hundreds of thousands worth of Maotai wine, the news will spread and Maotai wine stocks will immediately fall tomorrow morning!"

"You ......" Jacob anxiously just threw his hands up and said angrily: "Your stupid mouth is really too much! Piss off!"

Elaine said seriously: "I'm telling the truth. People say that a good horse can only be matched with a good saddle, you are at best a donkey pulling the mill. You’re not even worth a saddle, at best a donkey sleeve! So you do not drink expensive Maotai wine. Go to the supermarket at the corner and buy a bottle of tow pothead worth ten dollars!"

Jacob covered his heart and said to Charlie and Claire: "See, today is Charlie's birthday! but your mother is trying to kill me! Maybe in the future Charlie's birthday will be my death anniversary! Good son-in-law, I am sorry, Dad gave you a hard time!"

Claire was so helpless that she said, "Oh mom, you should stop talking about it. Why are you always nagging him?"

Jacob's eyes lit up and he said excitedly, "Yes! Elaine! You said my old face is not worthy of drinking hundreds of thousands of dollars of Maotai wine. So does your old face deserve hundreds of thousands of dollars of skin care products? Don't forget, we are the same! If I, Jacob, am the donkey that pulls the mill, then you Elaine, are the mule that humped the goods! Who is better than who?"

Elaine felt greatly humiliated and cursed angrily, "Damn you old fart! How can you compare with me with yourself? Look at your old face! You look like a shaggy dog. Who is so tender and white and smooth like me? How dare you say you're the same as me?"

Jacob was furious and looked at Charlie in anger, and said, "Look, I told you giving her such expensive skin care products is pure waste! Skin care products on a dog's face are even more suitable than touching her face. You should have listened to me in the first place and changed them for a set of fake skin care products! Such an old hat would not even notice it!"

As soon as Jacob finished saying this, he instantly regretted it.

It was just a momentary excitement he blurted out, only to realize that he had stirred up a hornet's nest.

As a matter of fact when Elaine heard this, she stretched out her hand to tear him up! Cursing she yelled "Jacob, you son of a bitch, my good son-in-law gave me something, you didn’t even have anything to do with it! How dare you say that! See if I don't gouge your old face to shreds!"

Claire didn't expect the two of them would start fighting so she hurriedly stepped forward to stand in the middle and said helplessly, "Hey! Dad! Mom! How long are you two going to keep this up? Don't forget that today is Charlie's birthday!"

Charlie also spoke at this time: "Mom, you do not be so harsh on Dad. we are a family, do not spend all day unhappy because of this little thing. You say we see the days getting better and better, but the two of you are getting worse and worse! If so, I think we should just move back to the previous broken house, the family can then be more harmonious!"

As soon as Charlie said this, Elaine immediately stopped and said: "No! Good son-in-law, don't! We can talk about anything but don’t joke about moving back to the old house!"

Charlie shook his head helplessly and said, "In that case, please cherish the happy life that we have now, and stop quarreling."

"Okay!" Elaine said without hesitation, "No problem! Absolutely no problem! Mom will listen to you, and not this old dog!"

Jacob bristled and just wanted to retort back, but Elaine glared at him and he immediately shut his mouth. In fact, he had no serious fighting ability in front of Elaine.

If Elaine was the steel flood of Nazi Germany during World War II, Jacob would be the Polish at best. he would not last more than a few rounds under Elaine's iron hooves. Therefore, he chose to shut his mouth after being called an old dog by Elaine, and the fight finally ceased.

Charlie saw the two finally stop, so he took the elevator to the first floor. Then he took out two bottles of Maotai and two bottles of red wine from the storage room.

Charlie's family's wine collection, whether white wine or red wine, are very top brands. They Were mainly sent at the New Year, so not much has been drunk.

Jacob really coveted these for a long time, but the value of each bottle of wine is more than 100,000, so Elaine would not let him drink them.

In order to prevent him from stealing and drinking the wine, Elaine would even inventory these wines. Every now and then she would go down to take stock of them, so that Jacob, although thinking about it and having a thief's heart, would have no courage to follow through.

Charlie came back with the wine and Jacob was excited to receive the wine. He carefully opened the wine, and the smell of the wine immediately wafted out. Jacob could not help but exclaim: "This wine is good wine! Just smelling it makes me feel like I'm going to get drunk!"

Elaine gave him a blank look and muttered, "Seventy-five degrees of sterilized alcohol is even better, why don’t you try it!"

"What do you know?" Jacob muttered and hurriedly picked up a cup to pour wine for Charlie and himself.

Elaine also knew that talking too much with Jacob would also spoil the atmosphere. so she did not say more. took the red wine from Charlie's hand and took the initiative to open it with the wine opener.

The family of four filled up the wine glasses, and Claire moved the cake over first, and said to Charlie: "Honey, you blow out the candles and make a wish first, and then we'll eat!"

Charlie smiled and nodded. This was the standard process for birthdays, first a dinner in the afternoon, then a party in the evening.

This is basically the same as when classmates and colleagues are having a party. Regardless of the city, the party process is generally first dinner, and then KTV.

So, when Claire took out the cake from the refrigerator and lit the candles, Charlie was ready to make a wish and blow out the candles in the usual way.

On the side Claire also sang a happy birthday song for Charlie. Her voice was not loud, but very gentle. "Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you ......"

Charlie, during Claire's song, silently made a wish and blew out the candles.

Then, Claire spoke: "Honey, you close your eyes, I have a gift for you!"

Charlie nodded his head and gently closed his eyes.

Claire took out a gift box from behind her, and held it up with both hands. Then slowly put it in Charlie's hands, and said with a smile, "Okay, open your eyes!"

Charlie looked down and saw that what was in his hand was a watch box.

On the top of the box was simply written a line of English letters, Charlie recognized at a glance, it was Patek Philippe.

He looked at Claire in surprise and said, "Wife, why did you buy such an expensive gift for me?"

Claire said shyly: "It's not expensive, open it quickly and see if you like it!"

Charlie nodded and opened the package. There was a Patek Philippe Nautilus watch lying inside.

At this time, Claire said in a soft voice: "This Patek Philippe Nautilus, is a relatively entry-level model. After I finish the project with the Emgrand Group and settle all the finances I will buy you a better one!"

Charlie said, "My good wife, a Nautilus now costs at least half a million, right? Now the price of the watch is too outrageous. From now on it is better to not buy me such an expensive watch. even if it is a good mechanical watch, it is not as accurate as the time on the phone."

Claire said with a smile, "How can it be the same? Men wear a watch not to see the time, but mainly as a temperament. Now the more sophisticated men have several watches, to wear to different occasions with different clothes, and also to choose a different watch when needed. I do not want my husband to go out in the future and be picked on, especially when your customers are rich people and always see you do not wear a watch, they will certainly think that your wife did not allow you to buy one!"

Charlie heard this, the heart could not help but be a little touched, so he said with a smile: "Thank you, wife! My wife is the most considerate."

Elaine on the side heard this and exclaimed: "This watch cost more than 500,000?!"

Claire seriously said, "Mom, this is a classic model, not only is it expensive in our country, it's the same all over the world."

Elaine touched her heart and said, "This is a BMW on the wrist!"

Claire laughed: "If you say so, it is also a luxury villa worn on the wrist."

Charlie said seriously: "Wife. Just buy this one watch, never buy another one in the future."

Claire said with a smile: "Whether I buy another on or not just depends on my mood. I earn money anyway, so you do not have a say."

Charlie smiled and nodded: "Okay, okay, I will listen to you."

Claire said with satisfaction: "Good!"

After saying that, she hurriedly took out the watch and said to Charlie, "I'll help you put it on, from now on you must try to wear it every day. Don't stop wearing it after a few days!"

Charlie laughed: "It is from my wife, of course I have to wear it every day!"

Claire nodded, and while examining the watch on Charlie's wrist, she exclaimed "Nice! It is Low-key and connotative. much better than the big gold watches that the tycoons like most! Honey, don't take it off, and wear it when you go to the concert later!"

The family of four was full of wine and food. Jacob was already a little drunk and started to talk too much, it looked like he had drunk too much.

Elaine and Claire are not strong, but after Elaine heard that the wine costs 100,000 a bottle, she gritted her teeth and drank more than half of the bottle. She drank so much that she sat there holding an empty bottle happily.

Claire drank less, though her cheeks were still a little red, but her brain was still very sober. Seeing that everyone was full of food and drink and there was only one hour left before the concert, she said to Charlie: "Husband, I'll go upstairs to change clothes, and we will go directly to the concert!"

Charlie nodded and smiled, "You go, I'll wait for you downstairs."

At this time the drunk Elaine was holding a red wine bottle of Lafite, and lamented: "Hey it is really unfortunate never to have thought that our family's days could be like this. I can live like this today, drive luxury cars, live in luxury homes, use hundreds of thousands of dollars on a set of skin care products and drink more than 100,000 bottles of premium red wine. Lady Wilson was the most glorious in the past and never enjoyed this kind of treatment!"

Jacob, stimulated by alcohol, also said with some emotion, "You’re right! My mother is old! And that villa was old and broken and dirty long ago, not a mansion which can be compared with our family. This Thompson First is a big villa."

Elaine rarely agreed with Jacob's words, but she nodded and said: "I tell you Jacob, this is our family's destiny! If I had not given you such a good daughter, would we not have this today?"

With some indignation she said: "When you married me, your whole family looked down on me, especially your mother! In her eyes, I married into your Wilson family because I was pregnant. They all think that’s the reason I married you!"

Speaking here, Elaine's eyes are a little red, she said: "At that time she liked Hannah but hated me! People like Hannah are different! She was beautiful, and made the Lady happy. Having such a daughter-in-law gave her face! Unlike me who was from rural origin and not as beautiful as Hannah. Not dressed as fashionable as her. I felt as if I lost face for the Wilson family. For so many years in your family, I don't even know how much anger and hatred I suffered"

Elaine paused, rubbed her eyes, sighed and spoke: "But look at it now! Whether it's your mother or your brother's family, who has a better life than us?"

Jacob laughed awkwardly and did not say anything.

Elaine asked, "Jacob, why don't you say anything? I asked you a question. Tell me yourself, who has a better life than us?"

Jacob said helplessly, "Yes, yes, you're right, okay?"

Elaine was so aggrieved that she couldn't help but choke up: "You're only perfunctory to me! After so many years of marriage, you always act as if you are very aggrieved, but have you ever thought about how aggrieved I am in my heart?"

Jacob could not help but scratch his head, smiling, "Elaine It's been so many years, why talk about this?"

Elaine blurted out, "I don't want to talk about my heart! Don't think I don't know that all of you Wilson family members despise me in your bones!"

Jacob sighed and said slyly, "Oh, no one despises you, you think too much."

Elaine cried and said, "Jacob, you have to feel your conscience when you speak. Ask yourself, how much anger has your family given me over the years? Not to mention me, let's say you yourself! Your mother and your elder brother's family, how much anger have you suffered from them?"

Hearing this, Jacob could not help but feel some sadness deep inside.

For so many years, although he was outwardly confused and uncontested, he clearly remembered all the discrimination and exclusion he had endured.

Seeing the sadness of Elaine crying, his heart surged to a point of heartache for her.

He didn't know if it was from his heart or the effect of alcohol. He stepped forward to Elaine, gently patted her shoulder and sighed: "Hey for so many years, you have suffered a lot of aggression."

Jacob's words instantly hit Elaine's heart. She immediately hugged Jacob's waist and cried while Jacob patted her back and also some tears shone.

At this time, Claire came down from upstairs and was startled to see this. She wanted to speak, but seeing that her parents seemed to be able to embrace with each other so rarely, she hurried to Charlie's side and asked in a low voice: "Honey, what happened to my parents?"

Charlie smiled awkwardly and said, "The two of them just talked about the old days and seemed to gain feelings as they talked."

Claire nodded and lamented, "It's good, I haven't seen them embracing together like this for many years."

Saying that, Claire hurriedly beckoned to Charlie and whispered, "Then let's go! Don't disturb them!"

Charlie answered and quietly left the house together with Claire.

The couple went out and called a car, then went straight to the Aurous Hill Olympic Center.

Near the venue, the surrounding traffic was already jammed.

The couple did not want to bother the driver, so they got out early and walked to the entrance of the venue.

At this time, the surrounding area was already full of crowds of people. In addition to the audience with tickets in hand there were many anxious young men and women asking whether they have concert tickets that they are willing to sell, and even offering several times or even ten times the price.

In addition to them, there were also many scalpers shouting slogans about recovering tickets at high prices. but every person with concert tickets in hand turned a deaf ear to these people's inquiries.

This shows that Stefanie's influence is indeed very great, and the loyalty of the fans is even greater needless to say.

Every ticket is not easy to come by, and it's not easy to have a chance to see your idol. No one would be willing to give up such an opportunity for a few times or a dozen times the price difference.

When Charlie and Claire followed the crowd towards the entrance of the arena, they suddenly heard a familiar voice coming from their side: "Hey, I've said that the tickets are not for sale, can you stop pestering me?"

The one who spoke was surprisingly Loreen.

Claire turned her head and saw that Loreen was talking to a middle-aged man not far away from her, somewhat impatiently.

The middle-aged man looked like a scalper. Loreen was still licking her face hard when he said smiling: "Aiya beauty, as long as you are willing to bid, the price is negotiable, I give you fifteen times the ticket price?"

Loreen said with great dissatisfaction, "I am not short of money, not to mention 15 times, even if it is 150 times I will not agree!"

Claire then shouted at her, "Loreen! Loreen!"

Loreen looked up and found that it was Claire and Charlie. her face was happy and she hurriedly ran a few steps to get rid of the yellow cow, and then came to them in three or two steps.

"Claire, Charlie! You're here too!"

Claire said with a smile, "I've been looking forward to this day for a long time, how could I miss it."

Loreen nodded and said with a smile, "That's right, you seem to have always liked Stefanie."

Saying that, she looked at Charlie again and said, "Hey, I didn't expect Charlie to also like Stefanie!"

Charlie recalled that Loreen had seen him and Stefanie in Eastcliff. At that time, he also lied to her, saying that he was a helper of Stefanie's family. Loreen knew this, and still asked, she must be deliberately flirting with him.

So, he said casually, "Actually, I have never felt much about idols and stars and so on. only Claire likes Stefanie, so I accompanied her to come and see."

"So that's how it is." Loreen also did not poke further, she smiled and asked Claire: "Hey by the way, which section and which row are your seats in? Let me see if we are close to each other."

Claire said awkwardly, "I forgot if you didn't ask, the tickets were obtained with the help of Charlie. I don't know exactly which row and which seat."

After saying that, she looked at Charlie and asked, "Right husband, I haven't asked you yet, which row of seats are we?"

Charlie took out his ticket and looked at it and said, "It says 1st row, 18th and 19th in the infield."

Loreen immediately exclaimed: "The first row of the infield? Charlie, this is the most prime position! These kinds of tickets are hard to get, you are too awesome!"

Charlie casually laughed: "In fact, it is because of customer relations. You know, I often give people feng shui or something."

Loreen bristled, pulled out her own tickets, somewhat lost and said: "Hey, I've been looking for connections everywhere to get an infield 6th row, and you are still several rows away."

The venues for large concerts are generally chosen in stadiums, which are generally standard football stadiums. so the venues are large in size and volume.

But because the stage is to be placed in the stadium at one end of the soccer field, the entire stadium can be used to sell tickets in only half of the area.

The surrounding fan-like stands area is generally cheaper. The further away the cheaper, and the real core of the most expensive is the infield tickets.

The so-called infield tickets are in the middle of the entire soccer stadium.

This area is the closest to the stage, and it’s in front of the stage. so it is said to be the best viewing position for the concert.

The most expensive of these is of course the first row, which belongs to the absolute unobstructed golden area.

Moreover, there are forty people in one row of the infield, and Charlie got seats 18 and 19, just in the middle of the whole first row.

The first row starts from number 16 and goes all the way to number 25, these ten seats are the best seats, and Charlie and Claire's position, in these ten seats, is also considered the best batch.

Claire also did not expect that Charlie would be able to get such a good seat, so she could not help but ask in a low voice: "Honey, why did Miss Sun give you tickets for such a good position?"

Charlie whispered in her ear: "People in show business are especially superstitious about feng shui, don't you know? They all call me Master Wade now. they must want to have a good relationship with me for a long time, and it costs millions to get a feng shui reading from me. So what is it for them to give two tickets with a better location?"

Claire couldn't help but stick out her tongue and joke, "It's more enjoyable to be a master, when are you going to package me up and let me be a master too?"

Charlie laughed: "Then you can be packaged as a success master. Every day just stand on the stage and say a word to hear the applause, there are countless students who will put six or even seven figures worth of tuition into your account."

Claire laughed and said, "I can't do this kind of fooling around, I'd rather do my design in a practical way."

Loreen, who was watching the two whispering and laughing, was more or less jealous and could not help but complain, "You two should pay attention to the occasion and not tell secrets in public, okay?"

Claire smiled cheekily and said, "Loreen, since we are in the arena, let's go in together, don't stand here."

Loreen nodded gently, followed Charlie and Claire together through the security check and ticket inspection, then came into the venue.

At this time, the interior of the arena is already crowded. The surrounding stands are basically full of Stefanie's fans, most of them have glow sticks in their hands, as well as LED light signs with Stefanie's name written on them. with tens of thousands of people waving them at the same time, these glow sticks and light signs look very spectacular.

Charlie was amazed, it was his first time to see a concert. He was shocked, he had never seen this kind of display before.

At this time, on his side Claire said with a chagrined face: "Oops! I actually forgot to prepare the support materials in advance!"

Charlie asked with a puzzled face, "Support materials?"

"Yes!" Claire pointed to the fans holding glow sticks and light signs around her and said seriously, "Look, the other fans have all prepared."

Charlie laughed helplessly and said, "Wife, it's just a concert, there is no need to be so involved. since you like Stefanie, just enjoy her concert, right?"

Claire couldn't help but say with some regret: "I not only like her songs, but also like her as a person. So as a fan, I always want to do something extra for my idol, but recently I've been so busy with work that I forgot all about the support. As Stefanie's biggest fan, I'm really ashamed."

Charlie saw that Claire was indeed very upset and he did not quite understand.

First of all, he can't quite understand this idea of fans chasing stars now.

In his opinion if you really like a star, whether you like their songs, or like their film and television works. you should try to be sensible and put this on the other party's professional skills.

Like a singer while listening to her songs, or an actor viewing his work. In addition to that, there is absolutely no need to be too crazy and too involved with them so much so that their real life is massively impacted.

Some popular actors, the tickets to a performance of theirs can be speculated to cost tens of thousands. Yet, fans are still trying to do everything possible to rush to purchase.

Many of these fans do not really have very strong spending power. They save money in various areas of real life, just to see their idols with their own eyes. Which in Charlie's opinion, is indeed somewhat less sensible.

Just like a crazy female fan some years ago. In order to pursue a Hong Kong male star, she completely overdrawn her parents' accounts. which eventually led to the father being overwhelmed by debt, resulting in irreparable bitter consequences.

So, he said seriously: "Honey, treat the star with an attitude of appreciation, not obsession. if you stand on the attitude of appreciation, then you and she are equal. but if the attitude is of obsession, then you and she will completely lose the status of being equal. We came here to support Stefanie! this is already the greatest support and affirmation of her, there is no need to do other additional things."

Claire nodded gently and said with some relief, "Okay, husband, I know."

Charlie softly smiled: "Good to know, hurry up and go to your seat, the show is about to start!"

Charlie and Claire had just arrived in the first row and were about to go to their seats when they saw that the four people in front of them were all acquaintances.

Sitting closest to the entrance of the first row was Doris Young. Seeing that Charlie and Claire were coming, she stood up and said with a smile, "Master Wade, Lady Wilson, you are here too!"

Claire was pleasantly surprised. "Oh, Ms. Young, why did you come to see Stefanie's concert?"

Doris Young smiled: "I have always been a loyal fan of Stefanie. I can sing every one of her songs. This time she has finally come to Aurous Hill to sing, how can I not come?"

Claire nodded and said with a smile: "I really didn't expect that while you are so busy at work you would have time to chase stars."

Doris Young looked at Charlie and said with deep meaning: "Hum, it's also because the boss doesn't come over often, so occasionally I can steal some time from time to time."

Claire didn't know that Doris Young's boss was actually her husband Charlie, and said hurriedly. "It’s okay, Ms. Young, even if your boss knows that you are watching the concert, he can’t say anything about it. After all, it’s already time for a break."

Doris Young smiled and said, "Maybe our boss is also a fan of Stefanie."

Claire thought that Doris Young was joking, so she laughed: "It doesn't matter if you come, everyone has their own hobbies, and no one has the right to interfere."

Charlie said at this time. "Wife, let's not stand here and chat. It may hinder others when people come and go, we should go to our seats first!"

Hearing this, Doris Young said in a hurry, "Yes, Lady Wilson, you and Master Wade quickly go in and sit down, we will talk later when the concert is over."

"Okay!" Claire nodded and waved her hand: "Ms. Young, then let's go first!"

"Okay!"

Charlie and Claire just passed by Doris Young, then after two or three seats, they heard a familiar voice: "Master Wade, you are here too!"

Charlie lowered his head and saw that sitting in front of him was Jasmine, who was dressed beautifully.

Just as they were about to say hello, they suddenly saw a series of acquaintances.

Sitting next to Jasmine was the extremely lovely Nanako Ito, and on the other side of Nanako Ito was the cute little pepper Aurora. What Charlie did not expect was that Dr. Simmons was sitting next to Aurora with his granddaughter Xyla.

At this time, Aurora and Xyla both stood up, and said with a bit of shyness and respect: "Master Wade, you are here!" After the two had finished speaking, Nanako Ito couldn't help but stand up and bow slightly: "Charlie!" After so many beauties greeted Charlie, not only did Charlie fail to respond, but even Claire on the side was confused.

In addition to Doris Young just now, she recognized two of these women. One of them was Jasmine, the eldest of the Moore family, and the other was Xyla, Dr. Simmons's granddaughter.

Long ago, her father Jacob was conspired against and had a car accident. He was declared paraplegic at the hospital. At that time, Dr. Simmons took Xyla to the hospital and cured Jacob with magical medicine.

The remaining Aurora and Nanako Ito were familiar to Claire, but she couldn't remember where they had met.

In fact, she had also seen the report of Aurora and Nanako Ito's match at the time, but the two girls on the field at the time were wearing professional fighting clothes and looked heroic, and Nanako Ito's long hair was tied into a neat ponytail at the time, while Aurora had a crisp short and medium hair cut.

But now, these two girls are long-haired beauties, one is more gentle and quiet, so it is difficult for Claire to associate these two girls with the two heroic girls in the fighting ring.

These five women sitting side by side together, can be said that each has her own characteristics, merits, and all of them are simply five golden flowers.

Just when Claire was so stunned, Jasmine took the initiative to say: "Hello Madam Wade, long time no see!"

Before Claire's friend got married, Charlie wanted to prevent Claire’s friend from embarrassment at her friend's husband's house, so he took her to the top bridal shop owned by Jasmine. At that time, Jasmine even came to serve them in person. This was when Claire met Jasmine for the first time.

Seeing Jasmine take the initiative to greet her at this time, Claire seemed a little nervous, and said hurriedly, "Hello, Miss Moore, it's been a long time!"

At this moment, Xyla on the side also opened her mouth: "Hello, Madam Wade!"

Claire said hurriedly. "Hello, Miss Xyla! I would like to thank you and Dr. Simmons for my father! I hope Dr. Simmons has been in good health recently."

Xyla smiled slightly and said, "My grandfather is in good health."

Nanako Ito and Aurora looked at each other, and at the same time looked at Claire, and said with some respect: "Hello Madam Wade!"

"I am Aurora."

"I am Nanako Ito!"

Charlie hurriedly introduced Claire to them: "Aurora is the daughter of Mr. Quinton, Mr. Quinton is our largest medicinal material supplier in Aurous Hill."

"Miss Ito is a famous Japanese fighter. She had previously worked with Aurora and fought in our Aurous Hill games, and the two became friends during the game."

Claire suddenly realized and blurted out: "Oh...I remember, Miss Quinton is the one the media has always said will be a rare gem in our country for the next hundred years, a fighting genius! When I heard that, I was impressed, but you are different in real life than on TV!"

Aurora said with a smile: "My dad said when I fight I don’t look like a girl, so I try to make myself more feminine when I dress up in my daily life. So Madam Wade may think that I might be a little bit different from what she remembers."

Claire nodded and smiled: "I thought that Miss Quinton was also a fan of Stefanie’s, and I didn't expect Miss Ito to like Stefanie also..."

Nanako Ito put her hands in front of her, bowed slightly, and said seriously: "Ms. Wade, Miss Sun is also very famous in Japan and many of her albums are selling very well in Japan. There are many of my friends who like Miss Sun, and I am her number one fan."

Claire didn't expect this Japanese girl to bow and speak so politely, so she wasn’t sure exactly what to do. She hurriedly bowed slightly in response, and said, "Miss Ito is indeed the number one fan when she comes to watch the concert from so far."

Nanako Ito glanced at Charlie, blushed, and said, "Actually... In fact, I am ashamed. This time I came to Aurous Hill for something different, the concert was a coincidence. In fact, there is a more important purpose for me coming here."

Claire didn't know what Nanako Ito's purpose was and thought that she was coming to Aurous Hill to do serious business, and then watch a concert while here, so she politely said: "This is the best way to do it. You can do many things in one trip."

Charlie listened to Nanako Ito's deep connotation, feeling more or less embarrassed in his heart, he thought to himself: "If you let them continue to talk like this, I don't know what else they will say to draw relation to me."

So he hurriedly said to them: "Everyone, take your seats first. We still have some seats to go, so we will be a few seats down!"

When the girls heard Charlie's words, they nodded with interest.

Although they all have a good impression of Charlie in their hearts, they also know very well that tonight is for Charlie and his wife, and they shouldn't bother them too much.

At this time, Jasmine said: "Master Wade, Madam Wade. Then we won't bother the two of you watching the concert. If you have time, we can make an appointment later to have a meal."

After that, she looked at Claire again and said seriously. "In addition, Madam Wade can come to the Moore Group to sit and talk. We also have some decoration design needs recently. If Madam Wade is also interested, we can cooperate."

At present, Claire is very ambitious. She has always hoped to quickly expand and strengthen her company's business. She also hopes that she can take the initiative to take the burden of the family so that Charlie can relax.

So, after hearing that Jasmine took the initiative to throw an olive branch to her, she immediately nodded and said, "I would like that, Miss Moore. You see what time is right for you and I will pay a visit."

Jasmine took out her business card and handed it to Claire, she said: "It depends mainly on your time, Madam Wade, I can basically do any time."

Claire asked tentatively, "Ms. Moore, do you have time on Monday?"

"Yes." Jasmine said with a smile: "Then Monday morning at 11 o'clock, so that we can have a meal together at noon. Our Moore Group and Mrs. Wade's professional fields are related to a lot of business. We can discuss everything on Monday. "

Claire was excited, and quickly agreed. While putting his business card away properly, whe said: "Miss Moore, it’s a date. I will see you on Monday morning."

Jasmine nodded and smiled. : "Okay Mrs. Wade, see you on Monday!"

Claire responded and greeted the girls separately, and then followed Charlie to the two seats in the middle.

When she sat down, Claire couldn't help but sigh: "I really didn't expect to see so many acquaintances when I came to a concert, and that Aurora and Nanako Ito, both of whom are very beautiful! Especially Nanako Ito, she’s so beautiful. In front of her, I feel a little inferior..."

Charlie said seriously: "My wife. You are also very beautiful, not worse than any of them."

Claire said seriously: "Ms. Young and Ms. Moore have great temperaments. I can't compare to the confidence in gestures, let alone Nanako Ito. She can hardly have any shortcomings, looks, temperament, eyes, tone and even manners are very good. She is perfect. It's the first time I have seen such a perfect woman..."

Charlie didn't say a word, but he agreed with Claire's point of view in his heart.

Nanako Ito deserves to be recognized as a goddess in the eyes of the Japanese. Appearance, temperament, etiquette, and cultivation are unparalleled.

Moreover, although Charlie has always been heartfelt and patriotic, he has to admit that, in terms of the traditional classical aesthetic training of oriental women, the current China is inferior to Japan.

Many Japanese girls like Nanako Ito, from an early age, have to learn the traditional female skills, which is the delicate work of needlework, textile and embroidery.

In addition, some Japanese girls also learn flower arrangement and tea ceremony in their spare time. These skills are more in line with traditional classical beauty.

Of course, this also has a lot to do with the relatively low social status of Japanese women. The whole society is educating girls to be good wives. So women as a whole will also appear weaker, and in the eyes of many people, being weak is sometimes a kind of tenderness.

In addition, the Ito family itself is a very traditional family in Japan, so Yuhiko Ito has been committed to cultivating his daughter into a lady in the eyes of the Japanese, so it also gave Nanako Ito this gentle and watery temperament.

Therefore, Claire would feel inferior in front of Nanako Ito, always feeling that Nanako was much stronger than herself.

After Claire sighed inwardly, she took the initiative to bring the topic to Jasmine and excitedly said: "But if we can reach a cooperation with Ms. Moore this time, then the company can go to a higher level!" With that, she said to Charlie: "Husband, look, the Emgrand Group is the largest company in Aurous Hill. The Moore family is the largest family in Aurous Hill. If the two of them can cooperate with me for a long time, then my studio can become the best decoration design studio in Aurous Hill in time!"

Charlie couldn't help but persuade: "Wife, recently, you have been too ambitious. You have already taken over the major projects of the Emgrand Group, and now the company has also taken over many private renovation projects. You already have a lot of things at hand, so why bother to follow up with the Moore family? Actually, our family is not short of money. You don't need to work so much."

Claire shook her head and said very seriously: "Starting a business itself is not necessarily for making much money. The most important thing is making it the very best."

"So you see, for so many large companies with a market value of hundreds of billions of dollars, their bosses have been financially free many years ago. But now they are still working hard for the company. I believe that they have already made enough money that they can't spend in their lifetime. The reason why they keep working is to build the company to be the very best."

What Claire said. Charlie also agreed very much.

In this society, the vast majority of people do not possess this extreme spirit.

Most people have a standard of self-satisfaction. As long as you reach this standard, you will start to enjoy life and stop working hard.

But there are a very small number of people who are never satisfied when driven by the ultimate spirit.

They will also set a standard for themselves, but the difference is that once they reach this standard, they will not stop, but will continue to set higher standards for themselves.

Those companies with assets of more than 100 billion dollar and even the world's top 500 companies are all becoming stronger and stronger because of this driving force.

Come to think of it, his wife Claire is also this kind of person, but there has been no good opportunity for her to realize her ambitions before.

Therefore, Charlie asked Claire, "My wife, what do you think is your ultimate goal of starting a business?"

Claire thought for a while and said seriously: "I don't have any specific goals. Just that we do our best."

Charlie nodded gently. Although he felt sorry for Claire's state of always working hard, he could understand her heart to a certain extent. He felt that to a certain extent, he and his wife had basically the same ideas.

Charlie himself does not have any material desires, and he has not even taken the initiative to buy a car for himself, but he is still thinking of all means to continuously expand his business and improve his economic strength.

However, unlike other elites, Charlie didn’t make money to realize any personal value. He just wanted to accumulate enough strength to find out the truth about the death of his parents in the future, and after finding out the truth, he could gain an absolute advantage to crush his enemies.

Therefore, in order to achieve this goal, he must also do his best while he is young.

When the couple were chatting, a figure walked up to them and sat down next to Claire.

Claire turned around and took a look, and suddenly exclaimed: "Oh! Miss Banks!"

Charlie looked up and saw that Zara was sitting next to Claire. Why did she come too?

Zara seemed a little surprised when she saw the two of them, and said with a smile: "Oh, Lady Wilson and Mr. Wade, I didn't expect you to come too!"

Claire said with a smile: "I have always liked Stefanie, so I begged my husband to come over and watch the show with me."

She hurriedly asked, "Miss Banks, why didn’t Aunt Deana come with you?"

Zara smiled and said playfully: "To be honest, my mom doesn’t really like this kind of overly lively occasion. And I was not actually going to come, but the ticket was left by my brother, he is a fan of Stefanie’s, but suddenly something came up and he couldn't come. I did not want these tickets to be wasted, so I just came to have a look."

Claire smiled: "My husband doesn’t seem to like this kind of event either. He has never chased a star, and this time he was dragged here by me."

Zara could not help but look at Charlie and said with a smile "So Mr. Wade doesn't like Stefanie, huh?"

Charlie heard this and immediately thought, "What is wrong with these women today? They all are speaking with hidden meanings and underlying connotations..."

Thinking of this, he deliberately changed the subject and asked Zara: "Hey, Miss Banks, since your brother is a fan of Stefanie’s, how come he is not coming? It seems that he isn’t that big of a fan."

Zara quietly gave Charlie a knowing look and thought: "You bad guy, you knowingly ask! Why didn't my brother come? Is there anyone in the world who knows better than you? He kowtowed his head happily starting early this morning, and he will walk a few kilometers in a day at most. He must have not even left Aurous Hill yet!"

So, she sighed: "Don't mention it, my brother met a bad guy and was taken care of by him. I'm afraid he won't be able to come back for the next few years."

Claire was shocked when she heard this. "Miss Banks, your brother was kidnapped?! Did you call the police?"

Zara chuckled and said, "It's not kidnapping. My brother can't come back for a while, but it is all done willingly by him and he can’t blame anyone else."

Claire was confused when she heard this, but when she thought that this was someone else’s business, she couldn’t ask more, so she nodded gently, and said: " I'm sorry, I was rash."

"It's okay." Zara waved her hand quickly, and said, "It may not be a bad thing for him."

At this time, Orrin and Angie arrived. They walked over together. When Orrin saw Charlie, they looked at each other, and nodded microscopically to each other.

Angie also quietly waved her hand at Charlie, and then sat directly beside Zara.

Orrin then sat down next to Angie.

The three of them didn't greet each other, so Claire didn't pay much attention to the two of them.

However, when Zara saw that someone was coming, she glanced subconsciously, only to realize that it was Orrin, the Patriarch of the Sun family, and his wife Angie.

Zara was a little surprised at first, but soon recovered.

She is from a wealthy Eastcliff family, so she knows more about the Sun family. She knows that Orrin and Angie are Stefanie's parents. Since it is Stefanie's concert, it is only natural that the two of them will come to join in as parents.

However, she had some questions in her mind. Whether it was Orrin or Angie, Zara often saw them in various high society activities in Eastcliff. But as she looked at them now, they looked so much younger..

Especially Angie, she has given birth to a child, and she was a few years younger than her own mother, but she didn’t look like she had a child at all. She looks now like she is in her 30s, much younger than her mother.

And Orrin also looked amazing.

She heard before that he was dying due to an advanced stage of pancreatic cancer, but who would have thought that this person not only was cured of the terminal illness, but also looked much better and younger.

While Zara was shocked, she felt that since she saw them and was sitting next to them, she should take the initiative to greet the two of them. So she turned and said, "Auntie Angie, Uncle Orrin, how are you?!"

Angie, at first, didn’t pay attention to who was sitting next to her. She had been secretly observing Claire next to Charlie. She wanted to see what magical power this girl had that could make Charlie love her so much, but she suddenly heard Zara. The girl next to Claire greeted her, so she hurriedly looked at her, only to realize that the one sitting next to her turned out to be Zara Banks.

She asked in surprise: "Zara? Why are you here?"

Orrin was also very surprised that Zara Banks was also here.

Zara said in a somewhat embarrassed manner: "My brother left me a ticket before leaving, so I came over to join the fun."

Orrin and Angie instantly understood. They all knew the situation of the Banks Family, they know that Fitz suddenly decided to go to the Jokhang Temple yesterday to make atonement for his family, and they also know that Fitz has been pursuing their daughter, so they knew why Zara was here.

Angie was also a little embarrassed, and said: "Zara, I have heard about your brother, Uncle Orrin and I really didn't expect this… How is your mother's health?"

Zara nodded, thinking that she was sitting next to Charlie’s wife, and then thought that Angie, Orrin and Charlie must already know each other. So she hurriedly said: "Auntie Angie, my mother is in good health, thank you for your concern."

After speaking, she leaned to Angie's ear and whispered: "Auntie Angie, I'm really sorry. Charlie and his wife are sitting next to me, and his wife doesn't know his true identity, so a lot of things are too inconvenient to say on this kind of occasion, let's go back and talk in private."

Angie was surprised when she heard this.

She didn't know that Zara knew Charlie, and knew Charlie's true identity!

This made her wonder: "It stands to reason that Charlie's true identity has always been a secret, and he can't publicize it everywhere, so how did Zara know about him?"

"Could it be that Charlie took the initiative to tell her? It's not reasonable! Charlie always felt that the Banks Family was responsible for the death of his parents. In this case, the Banks Family is his enemy, how could he tell Zara his secret?"

Angie was surprised and couldn't help but whisper in Zara's ear: "Zara, how do you know Charlie?"

Zara did not hide anything, and said openly and frankly: "Charlie is my lifesaver and my mother's lifesaver. My brother and I were kidnapped in Japan before and Charlie saved us both. Some time ago, my mother and I had an accident in the Aurous Hill Mountain Tunnel, and Charlie also saved us."

Angie suddenly realized!

She sighed in her heart: "If Charlie only saved Zara, Zara would not know his identity, but if Charlie also rescued Deana, then the situation would be completely different. Deana and his father had grown up together. So Deana can’t fail to recognize him. So that would make sense that Zara knows his true identity."

Angie knew the situation with the Banks family through the years very well. She and Deana were on good terms back then.

Moreover, Deana always liked Bruce, and Bruce and Orrin were good brothers, so when Angie was in love with Orrin, Deana wanted to increase her pursuit of Bruce through the relationship between Angie, Orrin and Bruce. So for a while, Deana and Angie got close.

It's just that no one thought that Deana had been chasing Bruce for so many years without results, but Bruce returned from a trip to America and brought back an outstanding wife.

After the wedding of Charlie’s Parents, Deana married Zayne with full regret.

As a woman, Angie actually sympathizes with Deana.

But she knows very well in her heart, such things can not be forced, and the other party is just not destined to love you. No matter how much you invest, you can’t win.

Thinking of this, Angie couldn't help but feel that the good fortune of the world was tricking people.

She came to see her daughter's concert with her husband. Next to her are her daughter's fiance and his current wife.

And sandwiched between her and Charlie's current wife is the daughter of Charlie’s father's long-time admirer, and the family still has feuds with Charlie.

What's even more amazing is. Charlie actually saved his enemy's son and daughter. Even more amazing is that Charlie saved his enemy's daughter twice!

Meanwhile, Angie can not help but question: "Zara has been saved twice by Charlie and now appeared here, this is definitely not a coincidence. Is it possible that she also has a heart for Charlie?"

The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she guessed right.

She couldn't help but sigh in her heart: "What kind of fate is this in the end..."

While she was lamenting, the lights of the entire arena suddenly went out in an instant. The lights of the entire arena went out. This is a sign that the show is about to officially begin.

After the lights went dark for five seconds, the big screen on the stage suddenly lit up.

Immediately after that, a video began to play.

At the beginning of the video, it was a video clip with yellowish tones, with a lot of noise and a sense of age

In the picture, a little girl of four or five years old, wearing a beautiful floral skirt, holding the skirt in both hands, was dancing around an exquisite birthday cake, dancing and singing a happy birthday song in a childish voice.

Next to the cake, stood a boy slightly older than her. The boy wore a birthday crown, put his hands together in front of his nose, bowed his head and closed his eyes and silently made a wish.

Because of him bowing his head to make a wish the boy’s face was not visible in the video.

At this time, the video suddenly stood still. A string of subtitles appeared: "The girl in the video who loves to sing and dance is only three and a half years old. She is Stefanie Sun."

When Stefanie's name was typed out, the fans suddenly burst into deafening cheers.

Many people were amazed that Stefanie was so pretty and cute when she was young.

At this time, a series of subtitles appeared on the screen: "And this guy who silently made a wish is her Prince Charming." At this moment, the cheers on the scene almost overturned the entire stadium!

Fans never expected that their idol and goddess would have a prince charming since childhood!

Could it be that she is revealing her love life?

At this time, the picture suddenly went black, and then there was another old video.

In the video, Stefanie is a little older, also wearing a beautiful skirt, and also singing and dancing around the cake. In the video, there is also a boy who was bowing his head and making a wish, but they still can't see what the boy looks like.

At this time, a series of subtitles appears in the picture: "Stefanie at this time is four and a half years old, and her Prince Charming is still silently making a birthday wish."

Then, there was another video, "This is five-and-a-half-year-old Stefanie and her Prince Charming. "

Everyone was entranced by the video. They were immersed in the beautiful atmosphere of two childhood sweethearts.

Immediately afterwards, the style of video suddenly changed.

Stefanie in the video was a little older, but she was alone crying at a piece of birthday cake.

A string of subtitles jumped out: "Stefanie, six and a half years old, failed to celebrate the birthday of her prince charming as before, because her prince charming disappeared into the vast sea of people that year."

"And so after this, Stefanie and her parents embarked on the journey to find Prince Charming."

Then, the video styled changed and a slideshow of old photos started playing.

One is seven-year-old Stefanie, curled asleep in the seat of the plane. The subtitles included are: "Seven-year-old Stefanie is following her parents southward to find her Prince Charming;"

Another picture is eight-year-old Stefanie standing on the railing of the ferry making a wish. The subtitles are, "Eight-year-old Stefanie, Followed her parents to search both sides of the Yangtze River."

The next picture is nine-year-old Stefanie sitting in the back of an old-fashioned red flag car. The scenery outside the window is blurred. It can be seen that the vehicle was driving at high speed. The subtitles are: "Nine-year-old Stefanie, follows her parents to search the south again."

Then, a 10-year-old Stefanie, standing on a port in New York, USA with a face of loss, behind her is the famous Statue of Liberty. The subtitles are: Ten-year-old Stefanie followed her father to the United States in search of her Prince Charming. This photo was taken before returning without success."

Then, eleven-year-old Stefanie and twelve-year-old Stefanie...

These photos kept showing up on the screen. Stefanie is getting older and older. From a three or four-year-old girl, she has gradually grown into a decent young woman with an outstanding temperament... This also means that for so many years, Stefanie has not given up looking for her childhood, prince charming!

After a brief silence, many girls whispered and sobbed.

Many girls were moved by this true story.

Who would have imagined that the famous Stefanie Sun, idol of countless girls and goddess of countless boys turned out to be such an infatuated girl.

In the 25 years of her life, nearly 20 years have been spent in search of her childhood prince charming!

For many girls, this kind of story only exists in fairy tales.

But all this has truly happened to Stefanie.

Charlie sat on the chair as if he had lost his soul, and his eyes were already filled with tears.

He really didn't expect that Stefanie would put so much effort into finding him.

Originally, he thought that this little girl who was two or three years younger than him said that she wanted to marry him every day, but was brainwashed by the so-called marriage contract that year. However, he now realized that in fact, this was already deep in Stefanie's heart.

And Claire beside him was already moved to tears.

Charlie could feel that Claire at this time was grasping his arm tightly with both hands.

Zara, who has always been calm, was moved by Stefanie's persistence over the years.

Moreover, she knew in her heart that the prince charming in this story was Charlie who she had a crush on for a long time.

As for Orrin and Angie, both of them clasped their hands and cried silently.

For so many years, their family has paid a lot of effort to find Charlie.

Fortunately, Everything paid off, and they finally found Charlie's whereabouts!

And what makes them even more grateful is that because they have been looking for Charlie unremittingly, they have also planted a great destiny for themselves, so that the family can find a new life with the help of Charlie.

Otherwise, if Orrin dies from a serious illness, Angie and Stefanie, the orphan and widow, will not be able to fight the other two brothers in the Sun family.

It is also from Charlie that the family thoroughly understands a truth that has been passed down for hundreds of years, that is "But do good things, don't ask about the future!" Do good things wholeheartedly, without asking for rewards and without worrying about gains and losses. As long as you are worthy of your own heart, you can have a clear conscience.

Even more opportunities can be reaped as a result.

Then, a beautiful line of white handwritten pen characters lit up on the dark screen, followed by Stefanie’s voice which came from the speaker as she said "I thought I would never find you again in my life. But, the surprise would come so unexpectedly and suddenly..."

Stefanie's voice sounded, and the scene suddenly burst into thunderous applause!

The audience who were touched previously thought that Stefanie had not found her prince charming yet.

But when they heard this sentence, they realized that Stefanie had already found her Prince Charming!

The fairy tale story turned out to have the perfect ending of the fairy tale version. For a time, all fans became extremely enthusiastic.

Claire choked with excitement as she said: "It is too touching... I never dreamed that such a story would happen in real life..."

Charlie choked silently. At this moment, he only asked himself one question in his heart.

"How can I repay so many years of Stefanie’s hard work?" When he asked himself, the lights on the stage suddenly lit up, and at the same time, the sound of music also rang.

Wearing a dreamy blue dress, Stefanie took the elevator and slowly rose from the center of the stage. Stefanie took the microphone and said, "In the past, I only sang my own songs. But today, I want to sing two songs by senior musicians. Both these songs are dedicated to my Prince Charming, I hope he will like it!"

Then, after the prelude ended, she began to sing Zhang Xinzhe’s famous "Love Is One Word" .

The lyrics of this song are in line with the dedication she has alway felt for Charlie.

"Pull away the dark clouds in the sky, as beautiful as blue velvet..."

"I walked over the mountains for you, but I didn't want to see the scenery..."

"I miss you, take courage, and spread the message with the map of love..."

"But I hope you never forget, I will protect you forever..."

"There is no need to wander to find..."

"Love is only one word, I only say it once..."

"You know I will only express it by action..."

"Lively Searching in the city for your shadow..."

"It is my happiest moment when making you happy..."

The lyrics of this song were originally perfect, and Stefanie's singing was impeccable. The effect that came out was simply the culmination of Fitz spending lots of time putting together top-notch stage sound on this show!

And more importantly, not only is the song and equipment good, Stefanie sang well, but more importantly, combined with the previous opening video, every word of the lyric Stefanie sang made people find strength in her story just now.

Everyone can feel her persistence in searching for her sweetheart through the mountains, and they can even feel the incomparable deep love for her sweetheart.

Countless fans burst into tears. Who would have imagined that the goddess who seemed to rise above the clouds could actually do so much for love, search the world for love, and make a desperate effort for love.

All the men on the scene were mad with jealousy.

They really want to know which bastard can be so blessed to get the goddess!

Charlie, the hero of this touching story, did not hold back the tears either, two lines of tears slowly flowed from his cheeks.

What Charlie didn't know was that before Stefanie could finish singing this song, someone had already uploaded the opening video to the Internet, and the entire TikTok and Facebook platforms had blown up!

Six of the top ten searches are related to it!

Ranked first in the entire hot search was: Stefanie's Prince Charming, must have saved the galaxy in the last life!

Ranked second, the hot search is only six words: I want to be Prince Charming!

The reason for such a hot search is that many of Stefanie’s fan groups are scanning their screens. They said that they must make human flesh out of the bastard that Stefanie has been searching for, for nearly two decades, beat him up, and ask him about this. Where has he gone to, for so many years! It is so hard to find a good girl like Stefanie!

Under six related hot searches, countless people commented like crazy, some were moved, some envied, some blessed, but most of them were jealous!

Even if they didn't come to the scene in person, when these male fans saw the opening video, they were so jealous that they were about to explode right where they were standing!

Some people say that Stefanie's ancestral tomb would be unsuccessful because of the smoke coming from the ancestral tomb. At least he had to be bombed by a shell to have this kind of luck.

Others said that there is no man in this world who can match Stefanie. There was no one before, no one now, and there will never be anyone later, so she persuaded the unknown so-called Prince Charming to make his own way and get home early.

Some people even say that Stefanie is by no means someone's woman, she is the Stefanie of the whole world, if any man dares to possess her, it is one person against the whole world alone!

How could Charlie think that Stefanie's concert has just begun, and he has become a public enemy of the people...

At this moment in the concert, tens of thousands of fans immediately rose up and applauded desperately after Stefanie sang "Love is One Word".

Even Claire couldn't help standing up, too late to wipe away the moving tears from the corner of her eyes, clapping hard until her hands were red.

Stefanie while on the stage. After the end of a song, said into the microphone: "I'm very sorry, I selfishly put my own story at the beginning of the concert, I hope this video does not disturb everyone's interest in watching the show!"

Countless fans in the audience were Shouting slogans such as "No", "Stefanie, come on", "Stefanie, you must be happy".

Stefanie smiled slightly and said, "Thank you, everyone, then I will dedicate this song to all of you!"

After all, with the sound of music, Stefanie sang the second song of the concert. It is also one of her own songs.

The atmosphere of the crowd became a lot more cheerful at once, so the atmosphere on the scene continued to be warm, because of this fast-paced song. She even stood up and watched.

Claire quickly plunged into the enthusiastic atmosphere of the concert. Like other fans, she sang and danced with Stefanie and was very happy.

Charlie was being a little absent-minded at this time.

On the stage, Stefanie always looked in the direction of Charlie when performing, and always paid attention to him.

As Stefanie sang more and more songs, the atmosphere at the scene became more and more enthusiastic.

She changed clothes three times in between, and each time she looked very elaborate and stunning.

After singing for two hours, Stefanie was on stage and was still full of energy.

You must know that for two hours of singing and dancing, even a male singer can't handle it, so most singers will invite guests to perform at their concerts.

The time for the guests to perform on stage is a very precious rest time for the singer. This gap is enough for the singer to have a good rest for half an hour backstage.

Originally, Stefanie also arranged guests for this concert. The so-called popular male singer Jonas Hill.

Jonas originally performed five songs, which is also a time for Stefanie to rest, but Jonas is now sent to the South China Sea by Charlie to fish. So Stefanie can only act from start to finish by herself.

But fortunately, Stefanie just took the rejuvenating pill given to her by Charlie, so she is extremely energetic, and two or three hours of performance can be easily done.

After the performance which lasted for two and a half hours, it reached the end.

Stefanie's song style has gradually changed from cheerful rhythm to affectionate and melodious.

With the end of the last song on the playlist, many viewers still did not want to wait for another cover song.

At this time. While standing on the stage, Stefanie said, "Today's last song has an extraordinary meaning to me, because this song is also for my Prince Charming..." As soon as these words came out, The scene suddenly erupted, cheers, applauses, whistles, and even swearing at the Prince Charming filled the entire venue.

Stefanie continued at this time: "In order to sing this song perfectly, I also prepared the last set of costumes myself. This set of costumes was carefully prepared by me. It is also a surprise I prepared specially for him. ..." The audience cheered again.

Stefanie said with some embarrassment: "However, this look is a bit more troublesome compared to my previous sets of costumes, so it may take longer for me to prepare later, so please be patient and wait. "She walked up the elevator in the center of the stage. Surrounded by the light beams of all the chasing lights, and amidst the enthusiastic cheers of the audience, it slowly descended into the stage and disappeared.

Immediately afterwards, all the lights on the stage turned off instantly. The whole stage was suddenly dark.

At this moment, the lively concert scene suddenly became quiet.

But soon, countless people in the audience began to whisper and discuss.

Everyone wants to know. What will the last costume carefully prepared by Stefanie look like?

At this time, someone posted on Facebook, "Guess what style Stefanie carefully prepared!" and it quickly rushed to the top ten of the hot search.

Under this hot search, there are several options, including classical style, modern style, post-modern style, western court style, dark style, gothic style and even abstract style.

There are even well-known big V fans who have started a prize-winning quiz. Among those who guessed right, ten lucky ones should be selected. One person gave an autographed album by Stefanie.

Claire took out her phone and swiped Facebook for a while, and couldn't help but whisper to Charlie: "Husband, what do you think Stefanie will change into later?"

Charlie said embarrassingly, "This… How could I possibly guess?..."

Claire said: "Don't people call you Master Wade? You do feng shui, can't you have a rough idea?"

Charlie shook his head and said truthfully: "What style of dress will she have? I haven't studied anything at all. So having me guess would be impossible."

Claire thought for a while and said, "Then I will guess a Gothic style. Stefanie once appeared on the cover of a fashion magazine. She chose the black Gothic style. At that time, the style was not only on the hot search, but also won an award!"

Charlie smirked and said seriously: "My wife, to be honest, I don’t even know what Gothic style is."

Claire smiled: "Gothic style is mainly the architectural style of the Western European and Germanic nations. You must have heard of Western Gothic cathedrals, monasteries, and castles, which are particularly towering and exaggerated, and relatively cold stone buildings, then gradually transformed, forming Gothic literature and Gothic music, Gothic dress and so on. I also learned when designing, you do not know these normally."

Claire said again: "I will guess a Gothic style blindly, if I guess it correctly. I still have a chance to get Stefanie's signed album!"

Ten minutes passed quickly. The stage lights were still not on, and Stefanie didn’t show up.

However, the audience was not in a hurry. On the contrary, although everyone was looking forward to it, they were waiting patiently.

These fans who are willing to pay for tickets to see her concert are true die-hard fans, no one is going to boo or make noise.

For fifteen minutes, there was still no movement.

Twenty minutes later, a soft guitar sound suddenly came from the live speakers.

The fans cheered at once!

Because they know that the guitar sound they were hearing at this moment must be the prelude to the last song!

Therefore, Stefanie is finally about to come on stage!

After the melodious piano sound, Stefanie's sweet singing voice came out.

"The second and minute hands are ticking in my heart..."

"My eyes flicker so hollowly..."

"My heart throbs continuously..."

"I ask myself how strong I want your love to be..."

" I want to stay with you and fly more impulsively..."

"My heart is throbbing up and down suddenly..."

Everyone at the scene was immersed in this wonderful atmosphere where only Stephanie was heard and no one was seen. Stefanie's voice was extremely beautiful, coupled with beautiful lyrics, so that the fans on scene were completely intoxicated.

At this moment, the stage lights suddenly lit up without warning!

All the stage lights are aimed at the center of the stage. At this moment, the noble and elegant Stefanie, wearing a beautiful, holy, and dazzling white tube top wedding dress, slowly rose from the center of the stage!

At this moment, the audience suddenly exploded!

No one thought that the last look of their goddess Stefanie would turn out to be in a white wedding dress!

At this moment, she gently held the microphone with her hands while wearing white lace gloves, with tears in her eyes, she emotionally sang the most classic part of this song: "Tomorrow I will marry you, tomorrow I I'm going to marry you..."

Stefanie's cover of Zhou Huajian's "Tomorrow I Will Marry You" is an old song released in 1993.

Many of the young fans at the performance have not even heard this song.

However, this song itself is very classic, even big-name singers such as the king Jacky Cheung, queen Faye Wong, Mei Yanfang, Karen Mok, Xu Ruyun and other big-name singers have sung the song in concert.

It's just that in recent years. This old song rarely appears in the public eye.

And Stefanie sang this song superbly, coupled with her perfect white wedding dress, it fit the temperament of the song to the extreme.

More importantly, everyone knows that the reason why Stefanie sang this song was to sing it to her prince charming that she has been looking for, for many years.

Therefore, this made the fans on the scene even more moved.

Who could have imagined that a goddess who has attracted much attention and has thousands of fans would be so infatuated with a charming childhood prince.

So, When she wore a wedding dress and sang this song gracefully on stage, the female fans at the scene once again felt what it means to cry like rain.

What made fans feel better, When Stefanie sang this song, was the girly shy and intoxicated smile on her face. Everyone could see her affection and intoxication from her face.

Stefanie's wedding dress is also particularly colorful. The dress is worn on her and fits her body perfectly. At first glance, it is specially tailored to her figure.

Moreover, this wedding dress is exquisite and impeccable regardless of the style and material. Even with the high-definition picture magnified by a large screen with a height of more than ten meters, there was no flaw.

Charlie was already dumbfounded.

He didn't expect that Stefanie would actually put on a wedding dress.

Even more unexpectedly, Stefanie would sing such a song at the end of her concert.

At this moment, Charlie finally realized that this was the surprise Stefanie carefully prepared for him, which shocked and moved his heart, and at the same time. There was another kind of unspeakable guilt.

After all, his wife, Claire, was sitting next to him right now, and she was immersed in Stefanie's singing. She never dreamed that Stefanie's song was actually sung for her husband.

At this moment, Charlie felt that in his heart, the two consciousnesses were madly attacking each other.

One consciousness told him that he and Stefanie had a marriage contract. And she has been looking for him persistently for so many years, and has always abided by the marriage contract, and he has to give her a satisfactory result if she says anything; but another consciousness is telling him that Claire is your wife, and the whole world has looked down on you in the past few years. Thanks to her persistence towards you, how can you give up everything?

Just when Charlie was deeply in conflict, Orrin, who was separated from him by a few people. Looking at his daughter in the wedding dress on the stage was already in tears.

Just before the reunion with Charlie, when he was determined by the best doctors in the world that he would die within half a year because of his late-stage pancreatic cancer, he felt that in his life, there were only two major regrets and no chance to make up for either of them. One was that he didn't find Charlie, and one is that he definitely didn't have the opportunity to witness the moment when his daughter got married.

But who could have imagined that in his darkest moment of life, there would be a bright future. Charlie was found!

Finding Charlie not only meant for him to make up for a major shortcoming, but more importantly. Charlie gave him a new life.

In this way, his second regret is no longer a regret, because he still has a long life cycle and can wait until the day his daughter gets married.

He even firmly believed in his heart that Charlie would definitely marry Stefanie when the three-year period expired.

Then, his life would be completely fulfilled.

But he never dreamed that his precious daughter would be the jewel in his palm. Which surprised him at today's concert.

Although the daughter who appeared on the stage in a wedding dress and costumes at this time was not really at the wedding, but as a father, he saw his daughter's appearance in the audience, as if this wish has been half realized, and his heart is naturally gratified.

Before reuniting with Charlie, he almost walked in front of the ghost gate. So at this moment, he has mixed feelings in his heart.

Angie was full of emotions deep in her heart just like her husband, and tears had already shed on her flawless face.

Seeing her husband crying silently, Angie hurriedly grabbed his hand and looked at him with a knowing smile.

Orrin realized that he was a little gagged, smiled, quickly rubbed the tears with both arms, subconsciously holding his wife's hand tighter.

Angie leaned gently on her husband's shoulder, listening to her daughter sing emotionally on stage. She couldn't help but say in her husband's ear: "If Big Brother Wade and Sister are still alive, how good would you say..."

"Yes..." Orrin shook his body slightly and exclaimed: "If that scene can really be realized. I really won't change my daughter ...Even if I hand over the entire Sun family group, I have no complaints!" Angie nodded heavily, her nose red from crying. She hastily turned her face away.

At this time, Claire was also deeply moved by this song, and gently shook Charlie's hand. She opened her mouth and said: "Husband, you said you know Stefanie's Prince Charming, did he come to the scene today?"

Charlie was startled. Immediately he smiled and said, "I really can’t say."

Claire said seriously: "I hope he is here, so that he will live up to Stefanie's deep affection..." She couldn't help it.

Someone excitedly asked: "Have you said that if I beg you for a while, would you call him on stage? Or would he be deeply moved and run up to propose to Stefanie on the spot?"

Charlie shook his head and said blankly: "I don't know..."

Claire said seriously: "Stefanie sacrificed so much for this man. If the two of them can't be lovers and finally get married, it really makes no sense..."

Charlie didn't know how to respond to Claire's words, he only felt that there was an incomparable contradiction deep in his heart, and he seemed to have no idea where he would go in the future.

But Claire didn't know the extreme contradiction in her husband's heart at this time. She was a little excited, and she couldn't hide her excitement and said: "I think Stefanie will definitely let him come on stage! Suddenly I feel so nervous, maybe she will have to witness it in person. This is the most romantic thing I have ever encountered in my life!"

Charlie nodded casually.

He knows that now many fans are looking forward to witnessing the success of Stefanie's love story in this concert.

However, Charlie also knew that Stefanie would definitely not call his name at this concert, and it was even more unlikely that she would ask him to be on stage in public.

After all, he had a three-year deal with her.

Moreover, his current identity has not yet been made public, and most people still don’t know that he is a member of the Wade family of Eastcliff, let alone Bruce’s son, and he still bears a sea of blood and hatred...

At this moment, Stefanie's song "Tomorrow I Will Marry You" has come to an end on stage.

When Stefanie finished singing the last note, all the accompaniment instruments in the audience stopped abruptly at the same time as her voice.

Everyone did not expect that this song would end suddenly, as if it had been cut off with a single knife, it felt abrupt, but there was an unexpected, and then developed a feeling of unfulfilled feeling.

What’s even better is that when the singing and the sound of the instrumental accompaniment all came to an abrupt end, on the stage, Stefanie and her team of dancers and accompaniment team stopped at this moment, as if they had been imprisoned. The same as the fixation technique, motionless.

The audience cheered excitedly, and many people shouted, asking Prince Charming to take the initiative to propose on the stage.

But no one thought that after Stefanie stood still for a while, she said, "Thank you everyone! Thank you again for your support and love. Thank you! Goodbye!"

After speaking, standing there in the white wedding dress, the elevator began to lower into the stage and she gradually disappeared.

No one thought that Stefanie would end this concert like this.

Many people were still waiting for her to confess to her prince charming in public, or waiting for her prince charming to come up on stage to propose to her.

But who could have imagined that she would exit like this without looking back.

It's like sending your lover to a distant place and hugs, kisses, and sweet words are not enough. You always feel that the other party should turn around in tears and say goodbye before getting in the car or on the plane.

However, after hugging, kissing, and exchanging heartfelt feelings, the other party happily got into the car, and then the car door slammed shut, and simply took your lover to the distance without any muddle.

Just when the audience hadn't recovered from the two or three hours of hearty performance, a line of white handwritten fonts appeared on the big screen again.

Immediately afterwards, Stefanie's voice read the words she had written by herself:

"I once swore that after I found him, I would quit the entertainment circle forever, and then stay with him intently, like his mother and my mother, to be a competent wife and mother..."

"So, here, I’m very sorry to officially announce to all fans who like me that I will quit the entertainment industry permanently after this concert tour ends. Thank you for your continued love for me."

"I hope you can understand me and forgive me for this selfish decision, and I hope you can all reap your own happiness in your future life."

"After this concert, the rest of my concert tour will be officially renamed ‘Stefanie’s Farewell Concert'. Next, I will successively go to a dozen other cities across the country and several other countries around the world to hold my farewell concerts to bid farewell to fans across the country and even the world, hoping to draw a successful end to my singing career and give all fans a perfect memory."

"At the same time, I will also donate all the box office income of this farewell concert to China Charity Foundation. This money will be used to help orphans across the country. They can have a better growth environment, better living conditions and educational resources. At that time, my agency will also publish the financial income data of each concert on the entire network, and ask the notary office to do so out of fairness."

"Here, I also call on the vast number of capable fans to do their part in helping orphans, so that orphans across the country will no longer be displaced, lack food, clothing, self-esteem, and be discriminated against."

"Finally, here, I wish all of us to find happiness and love in the future and on the road ahead."

After Stefanie's recording had read these paragraphs, the lights in the entire stadium suddenly lit up.

At this moment, countless fans cried again and lost their voices.

Because, they knew very well in their hearts that when the lights came on, it was the end of the concert.

Just like when the movie ends, the lights come on to announce the end.

Moreover, Stefanie had just used her own handwritten text to say goodbye to everyone, so naturally there will be no return or easter eggs in the future.

All the fans sat in the same place, because they haven't recovered from the words left by Stefanie just now.

They could not accept that their idol and goddess suddenly announced her withdrawal from the entertainment industry without warning!

Stefanie is not yet twenty-five years old. She is currently in the ascendant period of her career. If she continues to work hard for a few years, she is likely to create the pinnacle of Chinese singer's influence in the world and become the world's most popular singer.

But she is such a superstar with a bright future who chose to quit permanently. For fans, it was more than a surprise, it was a thunderstorm!

Many female fans with relatively weak psychological endurance have lost their voice in pain almost at this moment.

And these male fans were also aggrieved one by one, even many of them clenched their fists violently.

They couldn't stand their goddess who gave up all fans who liked her just for the sake of a man.

This will not only hurt their feelings, but also stung their hearts.

Because they know that in the eyes of their goddess, all men in the world may not be as good as her prince charming.

Even Claire was stunned. She looked at the stage dumbfounded and whispered in her mouth: "How can you just withdraw like this? How can you just withdraw like this?! Obviously there is still a great prospect, why do you want to be with a man and give up your career completely? Isn't it possible to sing after getting married and having children?"

There are at least tens of thousands of people who have the same thoughts as her.

No one understands why Stefanie made such a big sacrifice for a man.

Among the tens of thousands of people at the scene, there are only three who can truly understand Stefanie.

Two of them are naturally her parents, and the only remaining one is not Charlie, but Nanako Ito.

Because the education Nanako Ito received from an early age was to strive to be a good wife and mother in adulthood.

As for your personality, your hobbies, and your career, it doesn't matter in front of this goal.

Therefore, at this time, she also muttered deep in her heart: "I really envy Stefanie's courage to say what she wants most in front of so many people. If God gives me a chance, let me and Charlie stay together. I am willing to give up everything like her..."

As for Charlie, he was moved by the last two paragraphs of Stefanie’s.

All the income will be donated to the charity foundation to help orphans. Stefanie will make such a decision, certainly because of her experience in the orphanages in the past ten years.

This made him sigh in his heart, Stefanie really is thinking about him all the time...

A long time after Stefanie left the concert, there were fans still recovering from the scene and eventually left cursingly.

Many female fans also left silently while wiping away their tears.

Charlie even heard a guy behind him, cursing and saying: "What the hell is this silly prince charming, don't let death meet him, or he will get what's coming!"

Then someone immediately agreed: "My buddy, count me in at that time! This is snatching our wife!!"

"Who the hell is this bastard? The goddess sang a song in a wedding dress, rushing to marry him?! Damn, I'm really mad at myself!"

Charlie only felt a chill in his back at this time.

What is the Enemy of the People? This is the fucking enemy of the whole people!

Claire on the side also said with some loss: "Husband, let's go back too."

Charlie nodded slightly.

Claire stood up and said to Zara beside her: "Miss Banks, my husband and I will leave now."

Zara hurriedly said "I'll go too, let's go out together." After finishing speaking, she stood up and waited.

Charlie looked at Orrin and Angie, feeling that he couldn't say hello to them if he left. He really had not been respectful enough.

At this moment, Orrin gave a look like I understand you, nodded lightly and waved his hand with a smile.

Angie also gave Charlie a relieved look, which meant that Charlie should go home quickly and leave them alone.

But Charlie knew that the two of them were going back to Eastcliff tonight, and they were probably going to the airport soon.

In desperation, he could only decide to go back and say goodbye to them on WeChat.

As for the five golden flowers, because they are sitting outside, when everyone starts to exit, they have to give up the first row of aisles immediately, so everyone just got up from their seats and was pushed out by the crowd.

This whole scene of tens of thousands of people leaving together is very spectacular.

When they came, the distance between these tens of thousands of people was very long. Some came early and some came late.

But now, they all got up one after another, rushing towards several exits, so the whole stadium was extremely crowded.

When Charlie and Claire walked out of the first row of seats, Doris Young, Jasmine, Nanako Ito, Aurora, and Xyla who were sitting on the outside had already left. With so many people around, Charlie did not deliberately look for them.

His wife Claire and Zara walked side by side. Seeing that Claire's eyes were red, Zara asked curiously: "Mrs. Wilson likes Stefanie?"

Claire nodded lightly and said seriously: "I do, I like her very much. I feel that not only does she sing well, but she is also a very clean person which is very rare in the entertainment industry."

Zara smiled and said, "Don't doubt her, she is not only a clear stream, but also the only clear stream in the entertainment circle."

Claire asked curiously: "What does Miss Banks think?"

Zara smiled and said: "Let me tell you that the entertainment Industry does not lack people who sell themselves for the benefit of someone to forge a reputation for them, there are people looking for relationships and those who are looking for power ......"

"Some are born in poverty and have to package themselves as rich second generations;"

"Some have no literacy level in their stomachs, and they have to package themselves as a wealthy person;"

"The most disgusting thing is the so-called public knowledge of those who worship foreigners, In order to eat a meal, they slander the country, and even pack those dirty and messy third world countries into adult paradise’s, with malicious intentions and despicable purposes; other than that, all kinds of plagiarism, imitations, and malicious hype are committed. If you really need to count them, no one’s history is absolutely clean."

At this point, Zara changed the conversation and said seriously: "Only Stefanie has never had a bit of black history. So far, she has not had any hype in the entertainment industry, nor has she done anything negative. All the personal glories she has announced are 100% true, and is supported by many more powerful locals. It was not exposed at all, and even deliberately prevented the media from reporting. It was really low-key and truly cultivated."

Claire asked curiously: "Miss Banks seems to be familiar with the entertainment industry?"

"Familiarity is not enough." Zara smiled faintly, and said casually: "It's just that there is no secret in this circle that can be hidden from me."

Then, she smiled and asked Claire: "Do you know what Stefanie's family does?"

Claire After thinking for a while, said, "It seems that someone has said that she is in business at home, but it seems that there are few reports on what she does. It seems to be more powerful."

Zara smiled and said, "It's not just amazing. The annual profit of her family's industry is much higher than the profit generated by the entire entertainment industry in a year. Therefore, if people like her go to the entertainment industry, it is the phoenix that fell from the sky.

Claire was stunned, and blurted out: "No wonder Stefanie never engages in publicity and hype. She never touched anything. In the past, a few male stars insisted on speculating about her, but the fake news was just released, usually within an hour, and Stefanie’s agency would immediately issue a solemn statement to refute the rumors. Never give others a chance to speculate..."

Zara nodded and smiled: "But it seems that there are few reports about what she does. She should be more powerful."

Zara nodded and smiled: "So you shouldn't feel sorry for her withdrawal from the entertainment industry. Let me make an analogy. She is actually like a fairy going down to earth, just coming to play and experience life. If they have enough fun and experience, they will naturally go back to the Heavenly Court to stay."

Claire nodded thoughtfully and said, "Your words are very reasonable. According to you, she is indeed unlikely to stay here forever in the entertainment industry."

Zara glanced at Charlie who was silent, and said with a smile: "Didn't it also mention in the opening video of the concert just now that Stefanie has been looking for her Prince Charming? I feel that her joining the entertainment circle was probably for the purpose of finding him."

"Yes." Claire agreed and said: "I think so too."

Zara said again: "You see that she has been pampered since she was a child, presumably her prince charming is no worse than her, even maybe better than her." After that, Zara tapped her lower lip with her slender fingers, and said to herself: "Oh, so, the analogy I just mentioned is not quite appropriate... Although it’s good to be a fairy who went down to the world, they didn’t come to the world to have fun or experience. They went down to the world to find their Prince Charming. When they found him, the two went back together."

Zara's metaphor of a fairy descending to the earth made Claire nod her head in agreement.

She felt that Zara was spot on, and the real development direction of the matter should be the same as she speculated.

However, she didn't know that these words were heard by Charlie, and he was feeling very guilty.

Charlie knew that Zara's remarks seemed to be deliberately mentioning his wife, but she deliberately mentioned something else very hazy, so that his wife didn't know that all this was related to her.

Charlie didn't understand why Zara wanted to tell Claire about this. Could it be that Claire was being given a precautionary warning?

However, he never even considered leaving Claire.

Or, did she deliberately want to tell her what she thought? But what's the point of that?

Charlie didn't quite understand what was going on, and he didn't quite understand Zara. He felt that this woman was a bit too smart, so that he always kept a little guard up deep in his heart.

The three followed the crowd out of the stadium, and Zara asked Claire and Charlie: "By the way, Mrs. Wilson and Mr. Wade, how did you get here?"

Claire said, "We came by taxi."

Zara hurriedly said: "Oh, you can't take a taxi anymore at this point. I guess that at least 10,000 or 20,000 people need to take a taxi now. Even if you use Uber to request a taxi, you have to wait at least an hour. I’m driving, so I will take you back."

Claire said quickly: "Don’t bother Miss Banks, we are not too far away, and we can be there in 20 minute by walking."

Zara hurriedly said, "What's the matter, it’s so late now. If you walk home, you will definitely be tired, and it will affect your work tomorrow. Besides, my mother would be upset to know that I have watched the show with you, but didn’t send you home. Let me send you off, it is no trouble."

When Claire heard this, she couldn't refuse, so she looked at Charlie and asked: "My husband, what do you think, shall we walk back or take Miss Banks' car?"

Charlie looked at Zara and said lightly: "Since Miss Banks has so kindly invited us, we can't refuse the kindness of others." He looked at Zara and said seriously: "Miss Banks, I'm causing you trouble."

Zara quickly said:." You are so kind, this is such a little thing that I should do."

At this point, Loreen quickly ran and said: "Claire, how are you getting back? My cousin drove me here, so I can take you back."

Sam has two tasks now, one is living in a village in the city, and the other is as Loreen’s driver. So Loreen usually takes him wherever she goes, so that her cousin will not be so bored.

And Loreen also acts on her own selfishness.

She feels that the living conditions of her cousin Sam in the village in the city are really very difficult so she often calls him out, on the one hand, to be a driver for her, and on the other hand, she can also take him to go eat something for work reasons.

Seeing Loreen coming, Claire hurriedly said, "I'm sorry, Loreen, I have already made an appointment with my friend and will take my friend's car back, so I won't bother you and your cousin."

Loreen only saw Zara next to Claire at this time.

When she saw Zara, Loreen was stunned.

She recognized Zara at a glance. After all, Zara is the eldest granddaughter of the Banks Family. She is very famous among the second generation of Eastcliff. It can be said that she is the strongest in the circle of Eastcliff celebrities.

Moreover, although the two are not friends, they were more or less acquaintances before, and they have met on many high-class occasions.

It's just that she didn't expect Zara to be here also.

So she subconsciously asked: "Miss Banks...? Why are you here?"

Zara was also a little surprised. She remembered Loreen. The daughter of the Thomas family, compared to the strength of the top families, the Thomas family is a lot different, but after all, they are also people in the same circle, and they all overlap each other.

So, she smiled slightly: "Ms. Thomas has also come to Aurous Hill, is she here to watch the concert?"

Loreen hurriedly waved her hand: "No, I'm working in Aurous Hill now, I work in Emgrand Group!"

Zara nodded and said with a smile: "It turns out to be the famous Emgrand Group."

After she finished speaking, she glanced at Charlie intentionally, and narrowed her eyes.

Because she knew that Loreen actually worked in the Emgrand Group, she felt that this matter was really strange at the first moment.

She thought to herself: "Although the Thomas family is only a family worth tens of billions, they are far from allowing someone in her position to work in Aurous Hill, which is thousands of kilometers away. Moreover, the families of Eastcliff are more refined and doing this kind of thing is shameful. So there must be an ulterior motive to why the Thomas family would do this."

She was surprised for two seconds, then she immediately realized it, and exclaimed in her heart: "It must be because of Charlie!"

Although I don't know what channel the Thomas family used to find relevant clues about Charlie, Loreen must have rushed here for Charlie.

Claire on the side didn’t know Zara’s true background. She was busy with work all day long. Even though Zara had been involved in a car accident in the Forbidden Mountain Tunnel, Claire just heard that there was trouble.

So, she asked Loreen, a little surprised: "Loreen, do you know Miss Banks too?"

Loreen was just about to speak, when Zara took the lead, and said with a smile: "When I was working in Eastcliff, I was at Miss Thomas' house, and my company was cooperating with her. Speaking of it, Miss Thomas was my client." When Loreen heard this, she immediately understood that Zara did not want to tell Claire her true identity.

So she had no choice but to follow Zara's actions, nodded, and said to Claire: "That's it, but I didn't expect Claire and Miss Banks to also know each other."

Claire didn't doubt it, and smiled: "Miss Banks' mother is my client, and we have just met not long ago."

"Understood." Loreen nodded gently.

Zara was also very curious, and asked: "By the way, Mrs. Wilson, how did you and Miss Thomas meet?"

Claire smiled and replied: "We are best friends. We used to go to the same college, along with Charlie as well."

Zara was even more surprised: "What the hell is going on? Charlie is actually classmates with his wife and Loreen? Loreen came to work in Aurous Hill. She must have come rushing to Charlie, and is working in Charlie’s Emgrand Group. Is this Loreen Charlie’s lover who is under Claire’s nose? If this is the case, then Charlie is really bad!"

Thinking of this, the constant thinking present in her heart began to haunt her again.

She also felt: "It doesn't seem right. Based on what I know about Charlie, he is definitely not the kind of person who has a mistress behind his wife's back, and it is even more impossible for him to get together with his wife's college classmates and girlfriends in private... Could it be that Loreen doesn't know Charlie's true identity? She just treats him as a classmate and the husband of her best friend?"

At this point, Zara tentatively said: "By the way, Miss Thomas, since you work in the Emgrand Group, then I have a gratuitous request. There are some projects on my side that I want to connect with Emgrand Group on. I don’t know if you can help introduce the chairman to me?"

When Loreen heard this, she replied with some embarrassment: "Miss Banks, although I have been working at Emgrand Group for a year, to be honest, I have not even met our chairman yet. He seems to never come around. Doris Young is in charge of the affairs of Emgrand Group, should I help introduce her to you?"

Zara instantly figured it out. It seems that Loreen doesn't know Charlie's true identity.

Thinking of this, she secretly smiled in her heart: "This Loreen is so stupid. She must be rushing to Charlie coming to Aurous Hill, but has never figured out Charlie's identity after being in Aurous Hill for so long..." Loreen saw that Zara was looking at her. The look in her eyes was really strange.

She couldn't help but look at Zara, but when the two of them faced each other, Loreen felt that she was under a lot of pressure in front of Zara, so she hurriedly said, "Well, Claire, Charlie, since you and Miss Banks are going back together, I won’t see you off. My cousin is still waiting for me in the parking lot. I’ll go there now."

After that, she hurriedly said to Zara, "Miss Banks, I’ll see you later."

Zara nodded, remembering something, and said hurriedly: "By the way, Miss Thomas, I may be staying in Aurous Hill for this period of time. Since the two of us can be regarded as old friends from home, leave your contact information. Then when I have time, I will invite you to dinner."

Although Loreen knows Zara, she is far lower than Zara in terms of rank.

The difference between the two is the kind of difference that it is absolutely impossible for them to sit at the same table, even if they are at the same banquet. So she and Zara have no way of contacting each other at all, let alone have dinner together in private.

Now Zara took the initiative to invite her to dinner, which really flattered her.

So Loreen agreed almost without thinking, and quickly took out her mobile phone and said, "Okay, Miss Banks, I believe I have been in Aurous Hill longer than you, so I'll invite you. I can count as half a host."

Zara smiled and said: "Okay, you invite me first, and I will invite you back another day."

Loreen hurriedly said: "Well, Miss Banks, let's add each other on WeChat."

Zara nodded, took out her mobile phone, found her WeChat QR code, and then passed it to Loreen.

At the moment when Zara was added as a friend, Loreen was indeed excited in her heart.

This can not be blamed on her snobbery; after all, she has grown up in the atmosphere of Eastcliff's upper class society. And the strength of the Thomas family, in the entire Eastcliff upper-class society, can only be ranked at the middle level.

Therefore, people like her have always been accustomed to surviving in the cracks of the upper class. Naturally, they cherish every opportunity to be in contact with the people in the top of the upper class.

However, Charlie saw that Zara took the initiative to show favor to Loreen, and even wanted to make an appointment with her privately, so he became more suspicious, not knowing what Zara wanted.

After the two added each other on WeChat, everyone came to the parking lot. Loreen's car and Zara's car were not parked in the same area, so they said goodbye at the entrance of the parking lot.

Charlie and Claire followed Zara to her car.

Charlie didn't expect that when Zara went out by herself, she would drive a very ordinary Audi q5 off-road vehicle, which was indeed quite different from her identity.

Zara looked at Charlie and Claire, and said with a smile: "The car is not very good, I hope you don’t mind."

Claire said hurriedly: "Why, this is indeed very good!"

Zara smiled and said, "It's okay if you dislike it, then you and your husband should sit in the back row."

Claire and Charlie sat in the back row of the q5 and Zara started the car and drove away.

On the road, Zara sighed as she drove: "I didn't expect that we all were fated to meet. My mother chose Mrs. Wilson’s decoration design company. As a result, Ms. Thomas was a college classmate of Mrs. Wilson and Mr. Wade. So there are some connections between them."

Claire couldn't help but nod, and said with a smile: "It's really fateful, and I didn't expect that Miss Banks's business is related to Emgrand Group. My biggest partner is Emgrand Group, the hotel project I am working on belongs to Emgrand Group."

"Really?" Although Zara sounded very surprised, no one saw that she was actually not surprised...

She thought to herself: "You don't even know that your husband is the owner of the Emgrand Group. As his wife, isn't it easy for him to give you the hotel project?"

Thinking of this, she couldn't help but sigh: "Claire, is really too silly and sweet, to have not been able to figure out Charlie’s identity..."

However, she said with a smile on her face: "What a coincidence. I will probably be working with Emgrand Group more in the future. There is a lot of cooperation, and maybe we will have some business exchanges."

Claire smiled subconsciously: "That would be really great."

Charlie really wants to tell everyone, don't talk to my wife about cooperation, how can she finish so many projects? Jasmine had to hand over the Moore family's project to her, and Zara seemed to be showing some signs also.

Although he also knows that in the business field, Party A is willing to take the initiative to do the project for Party B, and that is to earn money, but he does not want Claire to be too tired.

At this time, the phones of the three people in the car began to receive various notifications frantically.

Charlie lowered his head and saw that almost all of these posts were related to Stefanie.

Stefanie's concert is really big in the entertainment news, and on the Internet.

No one expected that Stefanie's concert would be in so many hot spots. From the beginning to the end, there was a series of earth-shattering news.

First, it was announced that she had a life-long childhood sweetheart and she was always looking for him; then she sang "Tomorrow I Will Marry You" in a wedding dress. Is there a more direct confession?

Just after everyone got over the news that Stefanie might be getting married in the near future, Stefanie suddenly announced that she would be leaving the entertainment industry permanently!

This is really like the Big Bang. The best top-tier singers will leave the circle when they say they are ready to quit. Not only is it extremely decisive and straightforward, it is even a bit too headstrong.

Fortunately, although her fans are really disappointed, most of them can understand her decision based on the story she shared with everyone during the concert.

After all, she has spent most of her life looking for her prince charming and finally found him. Naturally, she wants to be with him and be a good wife and mother, and the entertainment industry itself is very busy. If she doesn't quit this circle, It is difficult for her to have enough energy to play the role of a good wife and mother.

The small part that remains incomprehensible is mainly because of envy, jealousy and hatred.

However, there are still many fans who hope she will have a turnaround one day.

After all, many celebrities have made remarks about quitting the entertainment circle. The so-called farewell concerts have been held many times, and then after a year or two later, they will come back.

Claire was also hoping this would happen, so she hurriedly browsed the news and hot searches online to see if anyone was discussing this, but after reading what she could find, she couldn't help but sigh: "Even Stefanie’s brokerage company has published it. They have declared that Stefanie will officially withdraw from the entertainment circle after the concert tour ends. It seems that this matter will not have any room for reversal..."

At this moment, backstage of the concert.

In Stefanie’s lounge, Cherie, with red eyes, personally helped her take off her wedding dress carefully. She choked out with distress "Stefanie, I really don’t understand. Since you have already decided, and wore a wedding dress at the concert, why didn’t you call Charlie’s name?"

Speaking of this, she complained somewhat indignantly, "If it were up to me, you should have forced him to marry you directly in front of tens of thousands of viewers, in front of the nation's fans! Once the wedding dress is on, directly call him to come on stage, and then ask him on stage in front of everyone when exactly he will honor his promise."

Stefanie looked at herself in the mirror. Cautiously, she took off the shiny diamond earrings and said with a smile: "You must have watched too many romantic dramas. Feelings and marriage are not forced. Why use your influence to force people into doing what you want? It's not like no one in the entertainment industry has done this before, but isn’t the result still divorce?"

After that, Stefanie said very seriously: "Today is the first time I celebrated Charlie’s birthday after so many years. I didn’t want to take this opportunity to force him to marry me, I just wanted to tell him personally on his birthday what kind of feelings I have had for him over the years, and I have already agreed to wait for him for three years. If I called him by name on the spot and asked him when he would honor his promise, it would be counterproductive."

Cherie said depressedly, "But your confession today was so big, and you are going to completely withdraw from the entertainment circle. You have given so much for him. If you don’t push him a little bit, what will you do if he doesn’t follow through? What if he doesn’t fulfill his promise after three years?"

Stefanie said seriously: "If he really can’t fulfill the promise, then I will not blame him."

"What?!" Cherie said dumbfounded: "Don't blame him, I tell you Stefanie, Charlie will not honor the promise after three years! At that time, I will have to expose him on the Internet!"

Stefanie hurriedly said: "Don't talk nonsense! Charlie's family is kind to our family. His father helped our family a lot before. My father's life was also saved by Charlie. This was such a great kindness, regardless of Charlie. Whatever decision he makes, I accept it willingly and fully."

Cherie anxious like an ant on a hot pot. "Stefanie, how can you think like that? He is kind to your family, but don't you have any love for him? The video that was played at the beginning of the concert, is it not your silent dedication to him for so many years? Could it be that just because he saved your father, that even with your dedication for so many years, he can completely fail you?"

Stefanie said more or less impatiently: "You talk too much! Hurry up and help me take off my wedding dress. I have to catch a plane later."

Cherie asked, "Are you leaving tonight?"

"Yeah." Stefanie said: "The concert is over. There is nothing more to do here. You stay here to deal with the aftermath with the executive company. I will return to Eastcliff first to prepare for the next concert."

Cherie said: "Then there is no need to catch a plane back so late, take a rest for the night, and wait until tomorrow to leave."

After that, Cherie said a bit angrily: "You have confessed so deeply at the concert, but that Charlie took his wife home after the concert, don't you want to stay one more day to see if he will give you an answer?"

"No." Stefanie smiled Said: "All said, I just want Charlie to know clearly what I really feel about him. That is enough."

"That's why I didn't put any frontal photos of him on the video of the concert. Even the frontal photos of him when I was young weren't released, and I didn't publicly say that today is his birthday or that he was on the scene today. I just don’t want anyone else to guess that my prince charming is him, I especially don’t want his wife to doubt and since I said that I will wait for him for three years, I will definitely wait for him and absolutely not cause him any trouble in advance, let alone put him in a dilemma."

Cherie sighed and gave up: "I really tried to convince you! I really won't be able to help if things don’t go how you want it to. You are just simply too dedicated! If Charlie doesn't marry you and take you home, he will regret it the rest of his life and the next life!"

"Don't be upset." With Cherie’s help, Stefanie took off the wedding dress carefully, opened her mouth and said: "Cherie, my stage makeup hasn't been removed but I have to go to the airport in a while. I have no time to pack up this wedding dress slowly. So you must help me properly pack it, and then bring it back intact to me in Eastcliff because I will wear it again when I get married in the future."

Cherie said helplessly, "I know, I know this is your baby, don't worry, I will help you properly pack it and bring it back to you intact!"

Stefanie nodded and smiled: "Hehe, thank you! You deserve to be my good sister! Please have a big meal after you go back!"

Cherie gave her an annoyed look and mumbled: "You tell me to have a big meal and also announce that you are leaving the entertainment industry, which means your agent will also be laid off. After I go back, I will have to prepare to be laid off and re-employed."

No." Stefanie hurriedly laughed: "Don't! We still have more than ten or twenty concerts to do. When we are done, I will quit the entertainment circle, but I still have to do other things. When the time comes, I will look back to the family business and find a job, and you will be an assistant for me! I will give you double the annual salary!"

Cherie was happy in her heart, but still snorted and said, "It's okay to be an assistant. After all, I have also graduated from a prestigious university majoring in economics and management, and I am more than enough to be an assistant for you, but this double annual salary is not necessary. Your sister Cherie is not a person who lacks money. The reason why I depend on you is because of our relationship. I will be comfortable doing things for you even if I don’t make money."

Stefanie took Cherie’s arm and said with a smile: "Oh, sister Cherie, you finally tell the truth today. It seems that Stefanie has a stronger personality and can keep talents like you by my side who do the best work for me. Hahaha, you my lady are really charming!"

"I am!" Cherie pouted and said, "Don't get a big head here! Don't you need to catch a plane? Hurry up and take off the makeup."

As she said this, there was a knock on the door. Stefanie's mother Angie asked softly outside the door: "Daisy, can you mother come in?"

Stefanie heard her mother's voice outside the door and hurriedly said: "Mom, I am removing my makeup and changing clothes. Are you by yourself?" Angie hurriedly replied, "Yes, just me."

Stefanie said to Cherie, " Cherie, Go open the door for my mom."

"Okay." Cherie agreed and quickly opened the door.

After the door opened, Angie looked at Cherie, and said with a smile: "Cherie, this must be really hard for you."

Cherie hurriedly waved his hand and said, "Auntie Angie, this is my job, it's not hard work at all."

Then with a little bit of a shocked expression said "Auntie Angie, you look so much younger today! Can you teach me the secrets of your beauty? If I keep going like this for another 2 years I will look older than you!"

Angie said with a smile: "Auntie has some relatively small skin care products, the effect is really good, I have been using it, when I go home I'll send you a set, or you can come to the house to get it."

Angie knew that naturally she couldn't tell Cherie about the Rejuvenation Pill.

Moreover, even if she told her, it would be difficult for her to get it. She didn’t want to cause Charlie trouble, so she just said she used a good skin care product.

Cherie has always had a strong relationship with Stefanie, so she is very familiar with Angie. Hearing this, she smiled and said, "Then I thank you in advance, Auntie Angie!"

Angie smiled: "No need to be so polite with me. I will send you some skin care products now and also have someone regularly deliver them to you!"

"Oh?" Cherie was flattered, and said with some sincerity: "Auntie Angie, you don't need to do this. It is too troublesome, if it works well, I can buy it myself in the future."

Angie smiled and said, "Are you and auntie on the outs or something? You definitely can’t shirk this and treat your auntie like an outsider!"

When Cherie heard this, she nodded and said: "Thank you Auntie Angie!"

Angie nodded, and then said to Stefanie: "Daisy, your dad and I are going to the airport. Your dad thinks you worked really hard today. Take a good rest in your hotel tonight, don't go with us tonight."

"Don't worry about that." Stefanie said hurriedly, "I'll just take off my makeup now and come back with you. I'm not tired at all now. I don't need to rest. Besides, it doesn't make much sense for me to stay for one night. It's better to go back with you. Then I can have a good night's sleep at home."

Angie reached out and touched her face, and gently asked: "You made such an affectionate confession at your concert today, don't you want to see Charlie's reaction face to face? Stay one more night, maybe tomorrow you can talk to Charlie."

"No, no." Stefanie said with a smile: "When I made such a big move, I didn't say hello to Charlie in advance. I was afraid that I would scare Charlie. I will go see him later."

Angie shook her head helplessly and smiled: "You girl, you dare to do such an earth-shattering thing. Are you afraid that you don't know how to face Charlie afterwards?"

She said: "Oh, mom, you know that I actually have the thinnest skin. I was nervous for many days doing this. I am still nervous! I can’t bear to see Charlie right now so let’s just go home now."

"This kid..." Angie smiled helplessly: "Well, let’s take the time to remove your makeup and change into more comfortable clothes. I’ll talk to your dad and have him prepare our ride."

"Thank you Mom!" Stefanie smiled happily and kissed Angie's face.

Ten minutes later, Stefanie, who changed into her daily clothes, got in the car with her parents and headed to the airport.

Along the way, Stefanie had been chatting with her mother Angie.

As a woman, Angie has many questions in her mind that she wants to ask her, but her first question is: "Daisy, when did you order that wedding dress you were wearing tonight?"

Stefanie said with a grin: "Mom, do you know Vera Wang?"

"Yes I do." Angie nodded: "Isn't it the independent brand of the Chinese designer Vera Wang? It has been very popular in Europe and the United States these years, even the former US President Mr. Clinton and Mr Bush’s Daughter wore a wedding dress designed by her when they got married. You ordered the wedding dress from her too?"

Stefanie smiled and said, "She has announced a few years ago that she will no longer make wedding dresses for others personally, but I invited her over from the United States a few months ago and she took my measurements, and then she brought them back to the United States to make it for me personally."

Angie smiled and said, "You really have a lot of influence then if you pulled her out of retirement to come make your wedding dress."

Stefanie said seriously: "Mom, to be honest, I can’t just ask for her. Although she is not as wealthy as a top big family, she usually makes friends with powerful people, many of the top in the United States. The wealthy and executive families all asked her to design their wedding dresses, and the ladies in China also lined up to find her, but even so, she will not come out in person in recent years. Let alone me, even if the Banks Family or the Wade family look for her, she won’t go out in person."

After that, Stefanie paused slightly, and then said: "This time she was willing to come to China to take my measurements and make the wedding dress, mainly because she knows that I am the future daughter-in-law that Aunt Lily had long looked for."

Angie asked in surprise: "You said Vera Wang came here because of Charlie's mother?"

"Yes." Stefanie said: "I originally just paid a deposit to her brand for her designer to design a high end wedding dress for me, but I didn't expect her to come in person. In fact, I was very surprised and did not understand why she would personally come. So I asked her why and she said because she and Aunt Lily and Aunt Lily's mother were good friends for many years."

"Moreover, when Charlie went back to the United States with Auntie Lily to visit her family when he was a child, she also met Charlie and knew the relationship between our family and Auntie Lily's family."

Angie said with emotion, "Vera Wang is more than seventy years old, at least almost twenty years older than Lily, I did not expect her and Lily to be friends."

Stefanie said, "Maybe she met her through Aunt Lily’s mother."

After that, Stefanie said again: "But according to her, Aunt Lily had helped her a lot, and her tone seems to be very grateful."

Angie nodded: "Your Auntie Lily has helped too many people. In Silicon Valley alone, more than half of the big companies have taken your aunt’s security investment."

Stefanie snorted, and continued: "So she came all the way over to take my measurements and went back to personally to make me a wedding dress in a few months. After finishing it some time ago, she brought the wedding dress herself and asked me to try it on and make fine adjustments on the spot. After working so long before and after, she didn’t want to collect a single penny, she only said that I was Aunt Lily’s daughter-in-law and so I'm just like her own daughter-in-law."

Orrin on the side remained silent. Suddenly, he asked Stefanie very seriously: "Daisy, did you tell her about Charlie?"

"No." Stefanie said, "She only mentioned the relationship between her and Aunt Lily's family, but she never asked me about Charlie's business."

Orrin suddenly remembered something, slapped his thigh, and blurted out: "Oh, oh, we forgot an important thing!"

Stefanie's heart went tight and she hurriedly asked: "Dad, what is it? What's wrong?"

Orrin blurted out: "You made such a big scene at the concert today. If the Evans family sees it, they will know that Charlie is still alive, and they will know that we have found him!"

When Stefanie heard this, she suddenly became nervous, and she blurted out: "Dad! I... Did I cause trouble for Charlie?!"

Angie said at this moment: "I think the Evans’ know that Charlie is still alive. It shouldn’t be a bad thing. Charlie’s grandparents are still alive, and they are also in charge of the family. If they know that Charlie is still alive, they will only be happy and will never threaten Charlie. Maybe after they get acquainted with Charlie they can even bring more resources and opportunities to Charlie."

After that, Angie said: "Take a step back. Even if the Evans’ don't have any affection for Charlie, there is blood kinship at most. They just wouldn’t bother each other and they definitely won’t take the initiative to trouble Charlie."

Orrin thought for a while, and then nodded and said, "That’s true. Charlie’s threat is the Banks Family, but the Banks Family’s apparent threat is now Charlie. They are no longer his opponent."

Angie asked hurriedly: "Then if the murderer who killed Bruce and Lily knew that Charlie was still alive, would he be attacked?"

Orrin shook his head: "He shouldn't be. If they wanted Charlie's life, they would’ve killed Charlie in Aurous Hill that year. After all, even Bruce couldn't escape them. If they wanted to kill Charlie, he wouldn’t have been spared."

Angie nodded slightly, and Stefanie on the side breathed a sigh of relief. While touching her heart, she said in fear, "I'm really worried about causing any trouble to Charlie... After all, I didn't discuss or tell him in advance...."

Orrin smiled slightly, and said: "In fact, it's okay. The people who know your marriage contract are nothing but the Wade family, Evans family, and the Eastcliff circle. Even if you didn't say this at the concert, the Wade family have known about Charlie for a long time. Zara and Deana of the Banks Family must also know about it. As for the few remaining families, even if they know it now, it’s not a big deal."

"Yes." Angie said "Even if they know that Charlie is still alive, they also know who Charlie is. It won't matter what they do."

"That's good." Stefanie sighed, "Dad, you scared me. I thought I made a big disaster!"

Angie touched her hand and said with a smile: "Don’t worry about it. This is a good thing." After that, she said again: "Since Vera Wang and your Aunt Lily, and Charlie's Grandma's relationship is very good, the first thing you need to do is to go to the U.S. to visit her when you go on tour. If she knows about your concert today, she'll know that we've found Charlie, so maybe she'll talk to Charlie's grandmother about it. You may be able to meet with the Evans family."

"Meet the Evans family?" Stefanie asked hurriedly, "If Charlie knows, will he be angry with me?"

Angie said seriously: "So you have to be subtle. If you go to the United States, you can only actively visit Vera Wang. As for whether the Evans family sees you, it all depends on whether Vera Wang will convey this information back to them. If this happens, then they will take the initiative to see you, you will not be the one to take the initiative to see them."

Stefanie asked puzzledly: "But why would I want to meet with the Evans family..."

Angie said "Naturally, it's to help connect Charlie with the Evans family. If Charlie can get help from the Evans family, his future development will definitely get a huge boost, so he can get twice the result with half the effort. If Charlie is not willing to have direct contact with the Evans’, you will be able to connect with the Evans’. It can be simply regarded as helping Charlie and the Evans’ establish a bond. This is only good for Charlie, not harmful."

Orrin on the side agreed very much and said, "Daisy, your mother is right. Although Charlie and the Evans’ are related by blood, they have never had much contact with each other. In addition, Charlie's mother has passed away and the Evans’ and Charlie have become estranged for many years. If you want them to recognize Charlie in the future, you really need a bond, and you are naturally the best candidate for that bond!"

"And this time Vera Wang, who is connected with them, will do it for you. The wedding dress itself is a very good opportunity. If you go to the United States this time, go to visit Vera Wang along the way, everything else will come naturally."

Stefanie nodded suddenly, and said hurriedly: "Okay dad, I see."

…

At this time, Charlie and his wife Claire had already returned home.

Claire, because she still couldn't accept Stefanie's sudden withdrawal from the music scene permanently, was actively scrolling through her phone on any news or social media platform to find more information or see what others were saying about it.

When she was busy swiping through her phone, Charlie went out to the yard by himself and called Orrin.

He knew that Orrin would leave Aurous Hill and return to Eastcliff tonight, but he was at the concert just now. Because they were there and there were too many people, he didn't have much communication with Orrin, so he quickly called him and wanted to wish him and Angie a safe journey.

After the call was connected, Orrin said with a smile, "Charlie, are you home?"

Charlie said hurriedly, "Yes, Uncle Orrin, I'm already home, where are you and Aunt Angie? Have you left for the airport?"

"Yes." Orrin said with a smile, "We are already on the road, and it just so happens that my daughter is going to go back with us tonight, so our family will go together."

"Huh?" Charlie asked in astonishment, "She’s leaving? She was so tired just after the concert, why didn't she take a rest and then go back tomorrow?"

Orrin smiled and said: "Angie and I persuaded her to come back with us. She can have a good rest and rest when she goes back home."

Charlie felt a little empty, and said helplessly. "Okay then, tell her after landing to send me a WeChat."

"Okay." Orrin said in a convenient way: "Charlie, it's late, you should get some rest."

Charlie was very ashamed. "Uncle Orrin, I'm really sorry. You and Angie came here from so far today. I didn't entertain you. I didn't go to the airport to see you off when you left."

Orrin smiled casually: " It’s okay, we’re family, don’t be so polite, and in less than a month, you will come to Eastcliff to participate in the Wade Family’s ancestral ceremony. Then you will stay at your uncle’s house and we can have a few more drinks."

"Okay." Charlie agreed without hesitation. He had planned to go back and participate in the ancestor worship ceremony. He had promised his grandfather, and since he promised, he naturally planned to honor his commitment.

However, Charlie didn't want to have too much contact with the Wade family, so he didn't plan to stay with the Wade family.

Otherwise he would have to see his aunt Cynthia Wade. Not only will she be embarrassed, but she will also be upset.

If he stays in Orrin's house then, it will naturally be much more convenient.

Hearing Charlie's promise, Orrin immediately said very happily: "Then let's make it so! Before you leave for Eastcliff, tell your uncle in advance!"

Stefanie left, which made Charlie feel a little lonely.

The yard was silent at this time, and the weather was still a bit cold. Looking up at the moonlight and starry sky, Charlie sighed.

He never thought that Stefanie's concert would come to an end in this way. Thinking back to the old photos at the concert, Charlie's heart was full of emotion and shame.

Although I have been through hardships over the years, with Stephen Thompson's secret protection in the orphanage, I can actually be regarded as one who has had no worries about food and clothing, but other kinds of material conditions were a bit more difficult.

But he had never thought about it before. During the years of his own hardship, Stefanie's family has spared no effort to find his whereabouts.

This affection alone has moved him very much. He doesn't know how to repay them, not to mention that Stefanie has abided by her marriage contract for so many years, and has been waiting for him for nearly two decades.

Therefore, how to repay the love of the three Sun family members became a knot that Charlie couldn't untie in his heart.

The reason why he couldn't solve it was because he couldn't think of any good way at all.

After all, there is also Claire next to him who has been married to him for four years and will never leave.

Just as Charlie sighed and sighed in his heart, Claire walked out of the villa, wrapped in a cotton jacket and holding a down jacket in her hand.

She came to Charlie's side, gently put the down jacket on his shoulder, and said, "Husband, why did you come outside and stand out here? It's pretty cold tonight."

Charlie smiled and said: "It's a little stuffy inside, I wanted to come out for some air."

Claire nodded, and said: "Why don't we stop the floor heating in our house, it's already mid-March, there's no need to keep the heat on."

Charlie said: "Let's leave it on, it's easy to catch a cold in this season, so it's much better to turn on the heating in the house."

Claire didn't insist anymore, but looked at Charlie and asked with concern: "Honey, why do I feel as if you have something on your mind? Did you encounter any trouble?"

"No." Charlie said against his will: " Around the Spring Festival, there is a feng shui reading I have to do in Eastcliff. A large family wants to ask me to go over to help look at the feng shui of the ancestral graves, but it seems to be a bit tricky, I am thinking about how to deal with it."

Charlie said that because on the one hand he didn't want Claire to think too much. On the other hand, he wanted to prepare her in advance about his going to Eastcliff before the Spring Festival.

After saying these words, Charlie did not feel complacent because of an excuse to kill two birds with one stone, on the contrary, he felt a trace of sadness in his heart.

Ever since Stephen had reappeared, ever since he had obtained the Apocalyptic Book, the relationship between himself and Claire had been filled with more and more lies.

Although many of these lies are out of good intentions, the nature of the lies cannot be concealed.

When Claire heard that Charlie was going to Eastcliff to show others Feng Shui there was no doubt in her heart, but she just asked him: "Honey, why did you take the job of reading feng shui again?"

Charlie said casually: "The money is a lot, so there is no reason to refuse."

With that said, Charlie was afraid that Claire would repeat the same old tune, so he immediately added: "And my wife, you should also know that these wealthy people have their own circle. If you offend the people in this circle, it is likely you will be blocked by this circle, and maybe even targeted by this circle, so I am still riding a tiger, it is impossible to stop all business in this area."

Claire originally wanted to repeat the same tune. According to her idea, as long as her company gradually sees improvement, Charlie can gradually reduce the business of looking at Feng Shui, and stop touching things in this area as much as possible.

But now hearing Charlie say this, she put away her own rhetoric, and said helplessly: "Charlie, then you must pay more attention to yourself."

Charlie smiled slightly, nodded and said: "Don't worry, I will."

"Good." Claire smiled comfortedly: "It's late, let’s go back to the room and go to bed."

"Okay!"

...

Late at night, while Charlie and Claire hugged and slept together, the Moore family villa was huge. In the courtyard, a woman walked out lightly.

It was already half past one in the morning, but Nanako Ito did not sleep. Instead, she came to the yard by herself, found a dry place, and sat cross-legged in the yard and looked up at the stars.

Stefanie's concert was very shocking to her, and many of the details have made her not slow down.

At the concert, she saw the infatuation and bravery of her idol Stefanie for the first time. At that moment, she admired Stefanie more and more.

After the concert, she repeatedly pondered this matter, and she always had an intuition, as if the object of Stefanie's confession on the scene should be Charlie, whom she had loved for a long time.

However, she couldn't think of any clear clues to support her intuition.

She knew some of Charlie’s background, but the specific information was not so detailed. She only knew that Charlie was an orphan since she was a child. He grew up in Aurous Hill Welfare Institute and then joined the Aurous Hill Wilson family. This life experience seems very ordinary. Even with a somewhat sympathetic tragic color.

However, she also couldn't figure out how Charlie grew from a son-in-law to the true Dragon Master respected by everyone in Aurous Hill, and even more can't figure out how Charlie could have such a powerful strength, and even a rejuvenation pill.

One is theWilson family son-in-law, and the other is the true dragon in the world. These two images are a night and day difference. Nanako Ito was trapped by this and can't think of the connection between them.

Just when she was puzzled, Jasmine walked into the yard and came to her slowly, and asked with a smile, "Nanako, why are you up so late?"

Nanako looked back at her and smiled: "I can't sleep, Jasmine, how about you?"

Jasmine shrugged her shoulders and smiled back, "Me too."

Nanako smiled knowingly and exclaimed: "Jasmine can't sleep, it must be because of Charlie!"

Jasmine was startled slightly, and then she smiled with emotion: "Oh, it seems that the reasons for our insomnia are the same."

Nanako nodded, saying without any concealment: "I was thinking, Stefanie confessed at the concert tonight. Is her Prince Charming Charlie?"

Jasmine widened her eyes and blurted out: "I had the exact same thought! Although there is no evidence, I can't think of any possibility, but I have been skeptical about this!"

Nanako didn’t expect that Jasmine would agree with her, and hurriedly said: "Jasmine, you have been living in Aurous Hill, and you have known Charlie for a while. Can you tell me what Charlie’s past was? What is it like?"

Upon hearing Nanako’s question, Jasmine said seriously: "I actually don’t know much about Master Wade’s past. The first time I saw him was in our antique shop last year. Aurous Hill is not well-known, and he was just a son-in-law with a very low family status."

Speaking of this, Jasmine changed her conversation and said, "Master Wade is young, but he has a long-lost antique restoration technique. It really shocked me. At that time, I felt that this man must have some unknown story."

Nanako nodded: "There are many shocking places in Charlie, but what I want to know most is Charlie's childhood! For example, where did he come from and how he became an orphan, whether he was abandoned by his parents after he was born, or he was born without parents, or he lost his parents at a certain point in time, so he became an orphan."

Jasmine frowned and thought for a long time. She shook her head and said: "These... I don't know the truth."

Nanako analyzed again: "Look at it Jasmine, Stefanie said that her childhood sweetheart was missing when she was five or six years old. Stefaniie’s age is a couple years younger than Charlie. Charlie should be seven or eight years old that year. Stefanie was from Eastcliff, so there is a very simple dialectical logic: if Charlie is a native of Aurous Hill, then when he was young it is impossible to have any intersection with Stefanie, so naturally he is not Stefanie’s Prince Charming, which proves that our intuition is wrong."

"However, with the same logic, if Charlie is not a native of Aurous Hill, then this is possible and the chance is greatly increased!"

"If Charlie is really Stefanie's prince charming, it proves that Charlie should have been from Eastcliff when he was a child, and he should have been around seven or eight years old when he came to Aurous Hill."

Jasmine nodded in agreement and said: "According to this, if Master Wade happened to be put in the orphanage at the age of seven or eight, then the timeline would match."

"Yes." Jasmine thought for a while, and said: "Checking records shouldn't be a big problem, but if Master Wade knows that we are investigating him, will Master Wade have any misunderstandings about us? After all, Master Wade has a very wide network of contacts in Aurous Hill. I'm afraid if I asked someone to look it up then he would know."

"It’s true..." Nanako thought for a while, and said hurriedly: "By the way, Jasmine, didn't you make a deal with Charlie-kun’s wife to cooperate with her on some projects?"

"Yes." Jasmine nodded: "What's the matter?"

Nanako hurriedly said "Then you just need to meet with her when you meet with her. Find an opportunity to ask her how old Charlie was when he entered the orphanage, as long as you ask cleverly, she should not be suspicious, that way, our suspicion will also be able to clear up!"

Jasmine immediately agreed and said, "Then I'll ask Mrs. Wade to meet us at the group tomorrow to have a chat!"

After saying that, Jasmine again looked at Nanako with some bewilderment and asked her, "But Nanako, what do you think is the point of us doing this?"

Nanako said seriously: "Jasmine, the meaning of this matter to me is because I love Ye Charlie-kun unreservedly and deeply. Therefore, I can't control myself to want to know more about Charlie-kun’s past, and I know that this idea is very selfish, but I just can't control myself."

Jasmine sighed quietly and muttered: "Who is not like this... I also want to know. After he repeatedly saved me in distress, it left my soul dreaming of Master Wade. What kind of person is he?"

After that, her tone became much firmer and she said: "Tomorrow I will try to ask for clues!"

The next day, early morning.

Charlie and Claire got up one after another, and went downstairs for breakfast after washing.

According to the procedures these days, Charlie will drive Claire to work after eating, but the work location may be uncertain. It may be to the company or to the construction site of the Emgrand Group. Or the old house that Deana bought.

However, after Claire was busy talking on the phone while eating, she said to Charlie excitedly: "Charlie! Jasmine from the Moore family asked me to go to the Moore Group to talk about project cooperation!"

Charlie was surprised because Jasmine expressed this very clearly yesterday. In Charlie's opinion. The reason why Jasmine did this is definitely to help Claire start her own business in return for his help.

Therefore, Charlie didn't think much. So he asked her: "I will send you to the Moore Group after breakfast or should we go somewhere else first?"

"Let’s go to the Moore Group!" Claire said without hesitation: "Miss Moore is now the Chairman of the Moore Group. In terms of project cooperation, she should be able to make a decision directly, so I have to hurry up and chat with her to see if the cooperation can be implemented as soon as possible."

Elaine on the side could not help exclaiming: "Claire, are you going to cooperate with the Moore Group now? Hey! This is too great!"

Claire said hurriedly: "Mom, I'm just going to have a chat with Miss Moore to see if there is any possibility of cooperation."

Elaine smiled and said: "The boss of such a big group actively invites you to discuss cooperation, so do you still have to think about it? It will definitely happen! In this way, your company will have to go to a higher level."

Claire said: "We will find out after I have talked with Miss Moore."

Elaine blurted out without hesitation: " Don't worry, it will definitely happen. Don't forget, Charlie has shown Feng Shui to the Moore family, and Jasmine has come to our house to give gifts in person before! With Charlie's influence, how could she let you go with nothing?"

As soon as Elaine said this, Claire's mood was a little dim. She knew that Jasmine wanted to cooperate with her because of her husband's face. Even before the cooperation of the Emgrand Group, she was afraid that Doris Young only gave it to her because of her husband's face, which made her entrepreneurial enthusiasm more or less undermined.

Charlie saw that there was something wrong with Claire, and smiled and comforted: "My wife, in fact, many businesses are obtained only through the help of others. However, whether you can do the business well and satisfy the other party, you still have to rely on yourself. I believe that my wife's ability is top-notch on this point."

Claire smiled gratefully, and said seriously: "Thank you husband..."

After eating. Charlie drove Claire to the Moore Group.

And because he had an appointment with Zara and Zoey to hold a meeting at the Emgrand Group, he drove away by himself and went to the Emgrand Group.

Claire received extremely high courtesy in the Moore Group.

As soon as she mentioned her name to the front desk, Jasmine received the news and came down from the office to greet her personally, which made Claire a little flattered.

Jasmine invited Claire to her office. So she took out the planning plans of several construction projects of the Moore Group and said to Claire: "Mrs. Wade, these projects are projects that we are currently preparing and are about to start. The design plans for the civil construction stage have been fully developed. However, the subsequent decoration design plan is still in tender, if Mrs. Wade is interested, these projects can be handed over to your company."

Claire was shocked and speechless because Jasmine brought out these projects. The total investment even exceeded 15 billion.

According to the standards of the construction industry, the design cost of the overall architectural design generally accounts for about 3% of the total project cost, while the cost of interior decoration design generally relies on about 1.5% of the total project cost.

According to this ratio, these projects cost more than 200 million for interior decoration design.

If the construction is also obtained, the profit will more than double!

However, Claire knew very well in her heart that with her current strength and ability, it would be impossible to cooperate with the Moore group on a project with a total investment in tens of billions.

The overall strength of her current company is still far from the scale of a large design company. In addition, she still has the projects from Emgrand group on hand, therefore the energy that can be divided is even more limited.

For Jasmine Moore’s billions worth of projects, Claire estimated that she would be able to handle at most one-fifth of the project.

However, even one-fifth is a very big piece of the cake. The design fee alone is more than 40 million. Just when Claire was so excited about this, Jasmine, who was opposite her, thought in her heart on how to bring the topic to Charlie without letting Claire have any doubts, and continued to ask the questions she wanted to ask. So she asked Claire: "Mrs. Wade, look at these projects of the Moore Group, will your company be able to cooperate?"

Claire said earnestly: "Miss Moore, our company can do all these projects, but I'm not quite sure. Do you want to start all these projects at the same time?

Jasmine explained: "These projects are basically ready to be launched one after another, but for so many projects, given the actual start time of each project, the timeline should be stretched over about half a year or even a year. It is convenient for Mrs. Wade to arrange your time and energy reasonably. Otherwise, if all these projects are launched in a very intensive time period, I am afraid that you will be too busy."

Claire was originally worried that her company did not have enough manpower and energy to eat so many cooperative projects in one bite, but according to Jasmine's words, these projects will be launched in six months to one year. She can have plenty of time to line up her work.

In this way, it may not be impossible to take all of these projects, or at least half.

So she asked Jasmine: "Miss Moore, are you going to take out all these projects and cooperate with us?"

"Yes." Jasmine said very generously: "As long as Mrs. Wade is interested, all projects can be handed over to your company. If you can do it yourself, then you can do it yourself; if you can't do it yourself, it can be subcontracted to other people and then you can make a difference from the middle." Claire really didn't expect Jasmine to be so generous.

In the past, every company of Party B had to grab the head and fight for share in such projects, just like the previous Wilson Group, in order to get the Emgrand Group's 30 million project. The whole family will hold a mobilization meeting, and deep down in everyone's heart, there was still no hope. However, Jasmine directly sent such a large share directly to Claire, which made her feel a little bit overwhelmed. After all, this is no longer a pie in the sky, this is a diamond in the sky.

So, she asked at a little loss: "Miss Moore, your gift is too heavy, I... I am so ashamed..."

Jasmine smiled and said: "Mrs. Wade, you and I must not be so polite. Master Wade has helped our family many times and even saved my life. My grandfather and I owe him a lot of favors, so these projects are only for Mrs. Wade, if you think it's okay, I can leave it to you to do it."

Claire asked in astonishment: "Miss Moore, you said my husband saved your life? Why have I never heard him mention it?"

Jasmine explained: "At first, I believed a liar from Hong Kong accidentally turned my home's Feng Shui into a trapped dragon, and it almost caused a major catastrophe. Thanks to Master Wade's suggestions..."

With that said, Jasmine told her that she was deceived by the fake Hong Kong Master because of bad luck, then Charlie saw through him, and finally Charlie helped her to get rid of the trapped dragon formation.

Claire was stunned. She originally thought that her husband's so-called Feng Shui work was more or less deceptive. But now after listening to Jasmine's story, she realized that Charlie's work was not just for show but it really has practical effects.

Therefore, she couldn't help sighing: "I used to worry when my husband would show others Feng Shui. Now I feel more relieved."

Jasmine smiled and said very seriously: "Master Wade is very different from those swindlers. Master Wade has real talent and learning, which is why everyone respects him so much."

Speaking of this, Jasmine's eyes flashed with a gleam of light, and she smiled and said, "By the way, Mrs. Wade, I have always been curious about what kind of background and mentor Master Wade had. How can he be so young and proficient in so many unpredictable ways? What about his skills?"

Claire replied earnestly: "I'm telling you Miss Moore, my husband, as far as I know, doesn't have much inheritance, and he lost his parents and became an orphan very early, and he grew up in Aurous Hill Welfare Institute since he was a child. I don't think the orphanage will teach him this stuff. As for where he learned these skills, I don't know."

Jasmine immediately asked, "Mrs. Wade, you said that Master Wade lost his parents very early. Then his skills may have been passed on to him by his parents before he lost his parents. If he had been amazingly talented, it's not impossible to learn at a young age."

Claire didn't know the meaning of Jasmine's words, and said stupidly: "But Charlie had just turned eight when he entered the orphanage. Even if an eight-year-old child is talented, it is impossible to learn any advanced skills. Right?"

"Eight?!" Jasmine was shocked, and blurted out: "Master Wade... really entered the orphanage when he was eight years old?"

"Yes." Claire nodded firmly and said: "He has told me this many times before. According to him, his parents had an accident when he was eight years old, and he had no other relatives in the world, so was adopted by the orphanage until adulthood."

Jasmine recalled the various details analyzed by Nanako Ito last night, exclaiming in her heart: "Now, the time Master Wade entered the orphanage is almost exactly the same as the time when Stefanie began to search for Prince Charming, then this is even more proof that Master Wade is Stefanie's Prince Charming!"

"This also proves that Master Wade is not from Aurous Hill at all, but from Eastcliff!"

"More importantly, Stefanie Sun is not just a star. Many people know that her family background is very strong, and she is in the top five families in China! And she is the only daughter of Orrin Sun, chairman of the Sun Group! Master Wade's ability to have a marriage contract with Stefanie Sun since she was a child can only prove that Master Wade himself is also a famous person!"

"Looking at the country, there are not many big families that can match the Sun family, and within the scope of Eastcliff, there are even fewer such big families, only the Banks Family and the Wade family..." Thinking of this, Jasmine's heart trembled, and the questions deep in her heart gradually became clear: "Wade Family?! Master Wade?! Could it be..."

What made Jasmine realize that the situation was not quite right was that after all these clues were clear and all of them matched with Charlie, Charlie's surname was like the last piece of evidence to lock all clues, making her immediately sure of herself, there is no longer any doubt about the speculation.

She thought to herself: "In this way, Master Wade must be the young master of the Wade family of Eastcliff, and the Wade family must have had a good relationship with the Sun family back then. So when the two children were young, they had already decided on a marriage. Something happened to Master Wade in the middle, so that he fell into Aurous Hill and became an orphan!"

At this moment of thought, she had mixed feelings deep in her heart.

In the past, she felt that Charlie was a model of the grassroots, but she succeeded in counter attacking with her own ability. Based on this, she always felt that she was not inferior to him, at least, on her own. She was born better than him, and her natural social rank is higher than him.

Jasmine didn't mean to look down on Charlie, she just used this view to cheer herself up and make herself feel that she and Charlie were not far away. But now she knew that not only was her origin not better than Charlie, on the contrary, her origin was almost a thousand miles worse than Charlie.

The Wade Family's overall strength is more than ten times stronger than that of the Moore Family! If the base is smaller by ten times, it doesn't seem to be a big gap. But if the base is large enough, the gap is simply scary. To make a simple analogy, one child has one lollipop in his hand, and another child has ten lollipops in his hand. This ten-fold difference is not a big deal. Parents only need to spend a few dollars to help the children catch up. But if you have one local house, and another person has ten local houses, the gap is so big that many people cannot cross it. What's more, what we’re talking about here is 100 billion dollar level assets, and the gap between a trillion dollar level of assets is simply astronomical.

It was also at this moment that the inferiority complex deep in Jasmine's heart reached its peak in an instant. Now she feels that there is a huge gap between herself and Charlie everywhere. With Charlie, she hardly has any hope.

At this time, Claire didn't know Jasmine's inner change. Seeing Jasmine didn't speak anymore, she thought that Jasmine had no interest in the topic of her husband's.

She couldn't help sighing: "In fact, Charlie really didn't even eat well before. He lived in an orphanage until he was eighteen years old, and then he came out to work to make money. All he did was the dirty work, and only a small part of the money he earned was spent on himself. Almost all of the money was donated to the orphanage to help the younger brothers and sisters in the orphanage."

Jasmine nodded lightly, and couldn't help but say with emotion: "To be honest, I really admire Master Wade. With his background, he can still endure so much suffering silently..." As soon as Jasmine spoke, she immediately regretted it. She could see that Claire didn't even know Charlie's true identity, so she was afraid that the emotion she had just said would let Claire find out. But Claire didn't think about this at all.

She thought that Jasmine had a speech problem, and hurriedly said: "In fact, the reason why Charlie suffers so much is because he was born from a bad background and lost his parents very early. If he can have a complete family like ordinary people, then he may have been better today."

Jasmine realized that Claire hadn't noticed her mistake, and quickly nodded in agreement: "Mrs. Wade, you are right, I was wrong."

After all, she hurriedly picked up the file, selected three project plans from it, and handed it to Claire, and said with a smile: "Mrs. Wade, you can go back and take a good look at these three projects. This is what we have now. Prepare for the first project. If there is no problem on your side, we can sign the cooperation agreement first."

Claire nodded and said, "Okay, Miss Moore, I will take these materials back and read them carefully today, and come up with a feasible plan. Once that is done, we will communicate in detail!"

"No problem!" Jasmine took out a business card of her own, handed it to Claire, and said, "Mrs. Wade, here is my contact information. If time is convenient, you can contact me at any time."

"Okay!" Claire stood up hurriedly and said: "If this is the case, then I won't disturb your work. If I have any questions, I will contact you by phone."

"Okay!" Jasmine proactively extended a hand to Claire and said, "Happy cooperation!"

Claire nodded: "Happy cooperation!"

Jasmine also stood up and smiled: "I'll send you out."

Jasmine showed Claire out of her office. After saying goodbye to her, she immediately returned to the office, took out her mobile phone, and called Nanako Ito.

At this time, Nanako is waiting for Jasmine's feedback at the Moore's villa, because she knows Jasmine will meet with Claire this morning, so she was also looking forward to Jasmine being able to extract some useful key information from Claire's mouth.

So, as soon as the call came, she immediately connected and asked, "How was everything, Jasmine?"

Jasmine went straight to the point: "Nanako, I suspect that Master Wade is the young master of the Wade family!"

With that, Jasmine repeated the conversation she had with Claire just now with Nanako.

"Wade Family?!" After hearing what she said, Nanako Ito was struck by lightning. Some time ago, both the Banks Family and the Wade family had approached the Ito family one after another, hoping to cooperate with the Ito family in ocean transportation, so Nanako knew both the Wade family and the Banks Family better.

She knew that the strength of the Wade family had almost reached the apex of the pyramid in China. The Banks Family used to be slightly stronger than the Wade family, but now the Banks Family has gave off the entire ocean shipping group to Zara.

So the current overall situation of the Banks Family’s strength may be comparable to that of the Wade Family, and it may even be faintly surpassed by the Wade Family.

If Charlie is the young master of the Wade family, it means that Charlie is actually a direct blood relative of the top family of China, which is far from his original orphan background.

For a while, Nanako also felt a strong inferiority complex in her heart. Originally, like Jasmine, she had a little bit of superiority from her family background deep in her heart. She always felt that she might not be able to compare with Charlie in many aspects, but at least, she was still a young lady from a big family.

But now it seems that Charlie is not at this point a bit worse than herself, on the contrary, he is still a young master from a larger family. For a moment, suddenly overwhelmed by the dismissal of their only advantage, the two girls fell silent on the phone.

After a long time, it was Nanako who broke the silence and said, "Jasmine, when I wanted to cooperate our family with the Banks Family and Wade family, I briefly investigated the situation of these two families. It seems like in the Wade family's generation, among the middle-aged heirs, there is indeed one person who there had been no news on for a long time. If Charlie is really the young master of the Wade family, it is very likely that he is the son of this person!"

Jasmine actually knows very little about the Wade family. These big families have always paid special attention to protecting their privacy. Therefore, except for the local families of Eastcliff who have some understanding of their situation, the non-local families only vaguely know a general idea, and deeper details are not known at all.

Moreover, in the era when Bruce died, information dissemination was still very backward. There are only two ways for ordinary people to understand news, one is television and the other is newspaper.

At that time, the TV rarely rebroadcast news, and there was no Internet video platform to help them keep the video files, so this also means that if a piece of news is first exposed, when you miss it, you are likely to never have a chance to see it again in the future.

Because of this, Jasmine didn't know how many members were in the Wade family and what their names were, let alone any of them who had disappeared twenty years ago.

So she said to Nanako: "I have basically never heard of the situation inside the Wade family. I don’t know exactly who among the middle-aged children of their generation is missing. Shall I try finding someone to help us check it out?"

Nanako said hurriedly: "There is no need for that Jasmine!"

Jasmine asked puzzledly: "Don't you want to know more about the secrets and details?"

Nanako smiled slightly and said seriously: "Since Charlie hasn’t revealed it, it proves that he doesn't want us or others to know about it. We are all people who have been favored by him, and we cannot rush to spy on his secrets just because we want to satisfy our own curiosity."

Jasmine was stunned. Frozen, she sighed and said quietly: "You are right... We really shouldn't dig too deeply into this matter..."

Then, Jasmine said with some unwilling emotions: "Hey, I actually think that although we can respond to so many clues, we have not found conclusive evidence to prove that our speculation is true, only that there is a ninety eight percent possibility in all. But after all, there is still another possibility in the two percent. What I want is actually a completely nailed answer."

Nanako gave a hum, and said in sympathy: "I understand what you mean... By the way, Jasmine, I heard people say that the Wade family will hold a very grand ceremony for ancestor worship this year at the Spring Festival. You can pay attention to that. Take a moment to see if Charlie has gone to Eastcliff. If he happens to go to Eastcliff at that time, then this matter will be completely nailed down."

"The ceremony of ancestor worship?" Jasmine asked in surprise: "How do you know?"

Nanako said:" The Wade family came to meet my father and talked about these things. It is said that they bought a mountain for their own Feng Shui and built it into the Wade family’s ancestral grave. The ancestor worship ceremony is held every twelve years, so it is very grand, and this year’s ancestor worship ceremony is to be held on that mountain."

"I understand." Jasmine said hurriedly: "Then I will pay attention to Master Wade and see if he will leave Aurous Hill and go to Eastcliff."

The ancestor worship ceremony held by the Wade family in twenty days did affect many people. Not only the Wade family of Eastcliff, but also Wade family branches across the country and around the world, all started early to prepare for this ancestor worship ceremony.

Even Charlie had a faint expectation for this grand ceremony of ancestor worship in his heart, because he had decided long ago to attend this grand ceremony of ancestor worship. He had to get Zayne back from Syria and let him kneel at his parents’ graves to confess, and to comfort his parents’ spirit in heaven.

Although Zayne was not the murderer who directly killed his parents, he was to Charlie. It was also a very important beginning. He thought that from Zayne onwards, he would pick out those who had been enemies with his parents one by one, and let them pay the price for their previous actions!

In addition to Charlie, there is another person who has been thinking about this ancestor worship ceremony, and that person is Zayne in Syria.

This time Zayne has been counting his days, because he knows that getting closer to the time of the ancestral worship means getting closer and closer to his day of returning to China.

Although he also knew that the so-called return to China, he was actually being taken by Charlie to the ancestral grave of the Wade family and confessing his guilt to Bruce's grave. This was essentially a total insult to him.

But even so. He is also very much looking forward to this day which is coming soon.

Because he is very clear in his heart, that is: "If he stays in Syria at Hamid's base, a place where birds do not poop, then my whereabouts will never be known to my family!"

"But If Charlie allows me to return to China, even if it means asking me to kowtow to the Wade family’s ancestral grave, I will have a certain chance to let the Banks Family know my specific situation! Then Father still has a way to save me. If not, he can talk about some big deal to Charlie and sell some interest and exchange me back instead. So, even if there is only a one percent chance, it is better than no chance at all!"

During this time, Zayne's life in Syria was not easy. It's easy to say that the conditions are difficult. He didn't get used to it at the beginning, but he can accept it some days.

However, the most frustrating thing for Zayne during the recent period is that Hamid began to build infrastructure in this mountain nest! On the surrounding mountains, he can hear deafening construction sounds 24 hours a day, and the roar of various machinery surrounding him.

According to his observation, more than one concrete mixing plant has been built in the base now, which produces concrete 24 hours a day, and then is transported to the surrounding hillsides by high-pressure concrete pumps one by one. And on the surrounding hillsides, the movement of explosives on the mountain also happens from time to time. It is said that the cannon will be fired when it is not good, and sometimes it will be fired even early in the morning.

Every time a cannon is fired, it is accompanied by a shock wave.

What's even more annoying is that every time the explosives hit a mountain, countless jackhammers roar like heavy machine guns.

In the Middle East at this time, it had just dawned, but Zayne finally fell asleep in the night when the machine roared two hours ago.

He had just slept for two hours, and he heard several explosions rumbling outside. The shock of the explosion almost shook his roof, so that he was awakened from his sleep, thinking that he was in a war, he ran outside.

As soon as he ran out, he was immediately spotted by the soldier standing guard on the opposite roof. The opponent immediately pointed a gun at him and shouted in unfluent Chinese: "What are you doing?! I will shoot if you try to run out again!"

Zayne scolded his mother angrily, and blurted out: "What are you looking at me for? The enemy's artillery is coming up. Hurry up to the front line to support!"

Hearing this, the man lowered his gun and waved his hand. "Don't be afraid, there is no war. It was our engineering battalion that was opening up the mountain. Just now, we detonated the equivalent of 6 artillery shells, so the explosion is a little bit bigger!"

Zayne jumped up and cursed: "Are you people sick? The cannons were fired all day long. After the cannons were fired, more than one hundred pneumatic picks were crackling on the mountain, day and night. There are still a few air compressors going and now you’re blowing up the mountain! I feel like a damn Parkinson's patient. Why can’t you just let people rest?!"

The soldier saw Zayne's anxious white face jumping, and immediately said with a serious face: "Hey! Are you tired of your life? Pay attention to your words! Otherwise, I will not be polite to you!"

Zayne angrily Said: "What? Construction schedules need to make sense. Any construction site may have to work some nights, but how can you do it 24 hours a day? In our country construction is only allowed during the day time. These big moves are only allowed during the day, and as soon as work hours end and people start getting off from work, all construction sites have to be suspended for rest. If you continue to do this, I will have a nervous breakdown! Have Commander Hamid called for me, and I want to talk to him face to face!"

The soldier said coldly: "I tell you, these permanent fortifications and reverse slope fortifications we are now repairing were all ordered by Commander Hamid himself. Ordering and requiring us to complete the work as soon as possible, this matter is now the top priority of our entire base, and everything must be completed as quickly as possible. Not to mention you, even our deputy commander is not qualified to question these orders!"

Zayne asked: "What are you talking about? Are you repairing the fortifications and the reverse slope fortifications?!"

"Yes!" said the soldier proudly: "We are now building a strong offensive and defensive fortification, and we have to prepare a lot of strategies in advance. Now our permanent fortifications on the mountains on all sides and the reverse slope fortifications have begun to take shape. If there is more time, dense tunnels will be dug in these mountains. By that time, no one in Syria will be able to fight against us!"

After listening to the soldier, Zayne was dumbfounded.

No wonder it was rumbling all day long, it turned out to be the preparation to fortify the base!

No wonder why there have been truck convoys constantly bringing things in these days. It turned out that Hamid had been building permanent fortifications while building strategic reserves.

This made Zayne wonder: "Where did Hamid learn such a strategic theory of digging deep holes and accumulating food?"

"The key point is that you are a damn Middle Easterner who can dig deep holes and accumulate food. Why do you still need to build anti-slope fortifications? This is the housekeeping skill of our army decades ago! How can you make yourself so big?

"Think? Back then, at the Shangganling battle, one of the core strengths of our army was the anti-incline fortifications. If the enemy shelled from the outside of the mountain, it would be difficult to hit the anti-incline fortifications on the inside of the mountain. With this trick, the multi-national coalition forces failed to defeat us with millions of shells. It was a brilliant stroke of ground warfare! Now Hamid has learned it!

"And? This is Syria. Now the overall level of development is quite low. Whether it is government forces or anti-government forces, they are still at the level of firepower during World War II. In addition, Syria is inherently mountainous and hilly, so comparing it to Shangganling is really appropriate. It's a mess!"

Suddenly a figure flashed in Zayne’s mind.

"Charlie! It must be Charlie! It must be this grandson who quietly taught the treasure of our army to Hamid! If this was leaked a few decades ago, Charlie, the bastard would have been shot dead!"

When you think that Hamid attaches so much importance to this matter, Zayne also knows that Hamid is now an incarnation of the Syrian version of the infrastructure madman. This kind of protest is useless.

So he said angrily to the soldier: "Young man, can I discuss something with you?"

The soldier looked at him vigilantly and asked, "What do you want?"

Zayne said, "I want to ask for a pair of earplugs to isolate the noise, so when you turn around and start the mountain again. My disruption can be lessened!"

"No!" The soldier gave him a blank look, took out a crumpled pile of toilet paper from his pocket, and threw it from the wall to Zayne’s foot. He opened his mouth and said: "You make do with this!"

"Fuck." Zayne said with a gloomy expression: "What the fuck is this, what the hell do you use the rest of the toilet paper for? Why is it so disgusting? Could it be you who finished what you did and put it in your pocket?"

"You fart!" The young soldier flushed with anger. He blurted out: "I pulled off a piece when I came to change the guard, and put it in my pocket!"

After listening to the soldier, Zayne bent down suspiciously, and picked it up extremely carefully. Holding the edge of the pile of toilet paper, he spread it out a little bit and found that it hadn't been used, and then heaved a sigh of relief, and put the toilet paper in his pocket.

Since he came to Syria, he has not used such soft toilet paper.

The soldier saw him put his toilet paper in his pocket. He said with contempt: "Okay, I will not bother to talk nonsense with you, hurry back to your house!"

Zayne was also unhappy, he turned his head and was about to go back, when suddenly the base sounded a harsh air defense alarm.

Zayne is still very sensitive to the sound of air defense sirens, although he has never personally experienced war. But Eastcliff used to conduct air defense exercises, so as soon as the sirens went off, he nervously questioned the soldier: "What's the matter? Has the enemy begun an air attack?"

The soldier was also very nervous, blurting out: "The air defense alert is not necessarily an attack. For airstrikes, our commander has stipulated that as long as the enemy is found within 30 kilometers of the area, the air defense alarm will be sounded!"

"Fuck..." Zayne panicked, he could no longer remember how many dirty words he said today. He only knew once Hamid's base was attacked. Then his life will be in danger, bullets and shells do not have eyes, if a shell hits and blows me to death, who do I call for a reason?

At this moment, a voice suddenly came from the soldier's walkie-talkie. After the soldier picked it up and listened for a while, he immediately jumped off the wall and grabbed Zayne's collar. He walked outside, and said as he walked: "A large number of government troops were found 30 kilometers south of the base. It is estimated that war is about to break out! You must follow me up the mountain!"

Zayne slapped his forehead, and said: "Fuck...I won't go! I don't know how to fight. Why did you bring me up the mountain? The bullet doesn't have eyes, if I get killed, how can your commander explain to Charlie?"

The soldier said: "Who told you to go to war? I bring you up the mountain to hide in the reverse slope tunnel! The commander just issued an order to ask everyone to enter the designated reverse slope tunnel immediately within 30 minutes. If you want to stay here and get an artillery shell, then you can stay!" After that, the soldier released him, turned his head and walked off.

Zayne just remembered, isn't the reverse slope tunnel itself a fortification? It is very difficult for the shells to hit the reverse slope. Even if they hit, they won’t be able to blast the tunnels that have been dug in the mountains and are reinforced!

Therefore, if the army really comes in, it must be the safest place to hide in the tunnel on the reverse slope!

Thinking of this, Zayne hurried to catch up, and said with a sorrowful face: "Brother, don't be angry, can I still go with you?"

At this moment, Hamid was wearing a camouflage uniform, while standing in the highland fortifications on the southernmost side of the base, using a tripod-style high-powered telescope to look south.

Thirty kilometers is actually very far away, so ordinary telescopes can't see it at all, and this kind of high-power telescope can only see it roughly. And the distance is still too far, so the lens distortion is serious, and is making it very uncomfortable to see things.

However, from the field of vision of the telescope, he saw the army advancing towards him in the distance.

He is a little puzzled. Haven't the government forces been fighting those relatively large-scale resistance forces recently? Why did they vacate their hand so quickly to come to our turf?

So he immediately ordered his adjutant: "Go, quickly contact the secret guard in front, and immediately prepare to deploy the drone. Within five minutes, tell me their number and equipment!"

"Yes commander!"

Hamid's adjutant immediately turned and left, and ran inside to communicate with the concealed sentry at the front by radio.

The concealed sentry immediately released several civilian aerial drones bought from China.

This kind of ordinary drone, which is only sold for a few thousand in China, is nothing more than a toy for aerial photography enthusiasts in China, but in the Middle East, the strategic role of this thing is very powerful.

The first is that it flies high. After a little modification, it can fly to an altitude of one or two kilometers. The image transmission can reach nearly ten kilometers in open areas, and the flying speed can reach sixty to seventy kilometers per hour. The key is the frame is as long as the palm of the hand so it is invisible to the naked eye, and its noise could not be heard. It was really suitable for battlefield reconnaissance.

If you are facing a modern army with advanced equipment, this thing would definitely be useless. It would be discovered and beaten down before it even went up.

But if you are facing an ordinary motorized unit, then the opponent would have a hard time defending against it. Therefore, this kind of drone is widely used in the military field in the Middle East.

As soon as several drones were launched into the sky, the size of the enemy force was quickly investigated.

The adjutant reported back to Hamid: "Commander. The size of the opposing army is about 8,000, with 10 armored vehicles, 36 towed howitzers, and more than 60 various transport trucks. The investigators in front say, it looks like it should be a Russian-made 152mm towed howitzer."

"Damn!" Hamid cursed: "That is the fucking firepower of two artillery battalions! What do they want? Do they want to blow us up?!"

While talking, the deputy commander hurried in and said out of breath: "Commander, I just got news that the government army is from an overseas mercenary group called Ten Thousand Dragon Temple. It is said that these 10,000 mercenaries are extremely powerful and have already conquered several anti-government forces one after another! Including Hafiz, who used to have a good relationship with us. Two nights ago, they were taken down by the same group!"

Hamid was stunned: "What?! Hafiz was taken out? How come I never heard of this?!"

The deputy commander said embarrassingly: "Everyone is scattered in the ravine, the information is not flowing smoothly, and we are desperately trying to increase infrastructure construction, how can there be time to take care of outside affairs..."

Hamid hurriedly asked, "What is the origin of the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple?"

The vice commander explained: "Ten Thousand Dragon Temple is a non-governmental mercenary organization that has risen in the past few years, they have a number of mercenary training bases around the world, the Middle East countries, Africa, South America, these more troubled places. In these years they are developing rapidly, under the command of the registered mercenaries they have 50,000 to 60,000 people and their comprehensive strength has now been among the top five global mercenary organizations!"

In this world, not every country or region is as peaceful and prosperous as China. Many regions are in constant war, so mercenaries are simply everywhere in such places.

Most of the mercenaries are desperadoes, they don't have any sense of justice. Only for money, whoever gives the money will die, and some mercenaries depend on certain countries to survive. For example, the famous American Blackwater, they train a large number of mercenaries to serve the US government. Almost all U.S. military operations in the Middle East are inseparable from the participation of blackwater mercenaries, and some governments are inconvenient to come forward to do things. They will do it for you.

And this Ten Thousand Dragon Temple is like that.

After listening to the introduction of the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple, Hamid froze and asked: "Hiring the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple must cost at least tens of millions of dollars a day, right?"

The deputy commander hurriedly said: "Commander, The price of the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple is extremely high. Even the ordinary mercenaries under their command cost one to two thousand dollars a day, and the price for officers is higher, and some of them exceed tens of thousands of dollars a day. It is said that they have four kings under their command, which costs hundreds of thousands of dollars a day."

Hamid asked dumbfounded: "Really? Why is it so expensive?!"

The deputy commander explained: "The reason why the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple has risen in recent years is dependent on their super combat effectiveness, their mercenaries are well trained, especially the core members, all of them are top soldiers, whether it is individual combat capability or overall cooperative combat capability. They are all leaders among mercenaries. But the only problem is that the price is high, and most people really can't afford it."

Hamid frowned: "According to this calculation, the cost of ten thousand mercenaries would cost more than 20 million US dollars a day?!"

"Yes." The deputy commander wiped his sweat and said nervously, "I still received news. This time, one of the four kings of the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple has come! It is said that this person can beat one hundred men alone on the battlefield!"

Hamid couldn't help shivering and blurted out:" I fucking don't understand. Where did the government army get the money to hire so many mercenaries?"

The deputy commander explained: "The government army does not have so much money, but they are willing to set aside a piece of land for the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple in Syria and build a base for them after the rebels are suppressed. That's why they are so active."

"Damn...it's over..." Hamid was completely ashamed, and panicking.

He thought to himself: "If this information is true, there will probably be thousands of Dragon mercenaries in the army 30 kilometers away..."

"Now in my command there are only several thousand people, and the training level is far less than that of top-notch mercenaries, and the opponent has almost 8,000 people, and there are so many armored vehicles and towed artillery. Regardless of the number of soldiers, training level, and weaponry, my team is without any advantage. If there is a real fight this time, there is basically no chance of winning..."

Hamid, who was extremely nervous, suddenly remembered Charlie, so he immediately took out his satellite phone and called Charlie!

At this time, Charlie took Claire from the Moore Family Group and was on the way to send her to the company.

He suddenly received a call from Hamid, he was also very surprised, so he asked, "Brother, why did you call me suddenly?"

Hamid said with a trembling voice, "Brother Wade, Brother, my life is coming to an end soon, if Zayne dies with me, please don't blame me!"

Charlie was shook in his heart, and hurriedly asked: "What happened?!"

Hamid sighed: "The government army hired a group of well-trained mercenaries from overseas, and in a short period of time, they have destroyed many armed forces with more than mine. Now there is a force of more than 8,000 troops that is less than 30 kilometers away from me. I'm afraid I won't be able to survive the attack this time!"

I understand, you just tell me that you are now defending the permanent fortifications and reverse slope tunnels. Can it be put into use?"

"Yes." Hamid said: "My frontal fortifications at the entrance of the base are almost completed. After all, this is the top priority of my entire defense. As for the reverse slope tunnel. It has been excavated on all sides, but at present, the inside has not been opened up, and the internal tunnel network is not extending in all directions yet, but I have stored a large amount of materials in it as you said. There is enough materials in it to last a year or two."

"Good!" Charlie blurted out "Then I ask you, do you know what the 8,000-strong force of the opponent is? What is the firepower allocation?"

Hamid said: "10 armored vehicles, more than 30 towed artillery pieces, and fifty or sixty trucks. It should be material ammunition."

Charlie thought for a while, then asked: "Do you know the specifications and models of the towed artillery pieces?"

Hamid said: "The investigator visually said that it should be Russian-made 152mm artillery. "

Charlie's father, Bruce, is a standard military fan. In the past, there was a whole room in the house full of models of various weapons and equipment, and there were countless books, magazines and materials on various types of weapons and equipment.

Charlie knew a lot about various types of weapons and equipment under the influence of his eyes and ears when he was young.

Therefore, he said almost without thinking: "There are many models of Russian-made 152mm artillery. But I guess that the ones that can go to Syria should be the ones produced in the 1970s and 1980s, or even older models, so the effective range should be About twenty kilometers."

Hamid asked in surprise: "Brother, how do you know all of this?"

Charlie hummed, and then asked: "Does the other party have air support?"

"No." Hamid said: "There are only ten government forces in total. A few tattered Su-24s. Most of them stay in the hangar and aren’t able to fly. Those that can fly have to defend the capital and are occasionally used to defend against terrorist attacks. They can’t spare any of their air support at all. It also would not make much sense, since it would be nothing more than dropping a bomb." Hamid said again: "As for the gunship, I'm not afraid of them coming. Their gunship performance is not very good. I have a lot of shoulder-mounted missiles here. So it's easy to hit their helicopters. I don't think they are willing to take the chance with their helicopters being sent to die."

Charlie sighed in relief and said: "So it seems, there is a high probability of a ground war, then you should not worry for the moment."

Charlie said again: "I suggest you observe the opponent's intention first, because the opponent's numbers themselves give them a great advantage. If they wanted to attack, they would not bring so much artillery, so their strategic intention should follow strategies from ten years ago, the land warfare between countries was always the same. They must want to fight you using infantry and artillery coordination!"

Hamid asked hurriedly, "What is infantry and artillery coordination?"

Charlie said: "It is infantry and artillery fighting together, to put it bluntly. It means that when the artillery has finished bombing the infantry will charge, and the infantry cannot charge while the artillery bombardment is ongoing. In your current situation, the other party should plan to use artillery to cover you with shelling first. After they blow up the base, halve the personnel, and cut the combat power in half, Then they will use armored vehicles to destroy your infantry."

Hamid said in agreement: "You are right, I think they must want to give me an intensive bombardment first!"

Charlie said: "Don't be afraid of their bombing, because your backslope tunnel already exists. Now you need to quickly transport all of your most valuable personnel, materials and equipment to the reverse slope tunnel, and then quickly let someone fly your precious armed helicopters away. There are so many people on the other side, you can’t fight them with these helicopters. If it's useful, you should fly them hundreds of kilometers away and find an unmanned valley or land them on the top of a hill. Otherwise, as soon as the bombardment begins, your helicopters will probably all be destroyed. "

"Yes, yes, yes!" Hamid regained his senses and immediately ordered the adjutant next to him: "Quickly let the helicopter pilot prepare to take off. Have them fly north, a hundred kilometers away and find a place to hide!"

No wonder Hamid panicked, although he had been fighting with the government forces for a long time. He has never had to fight a large-scale conflict before.

Therefore, his views of war are not that strong, and at best he is at the level of a small guerrilla leader.

Now that the government forces suddenly assembled such a powerful armed force to attack him, he was suddenly and completely at a loss as to how to fight them.

On the contrary, Charlie, who has never fought a war, was able to consider the problem more comprehensively. At this time, he was able to remain 100% calm, analyze the situation carefully, and give more reasonable suggestions.

Charlie said to him again at this time: "I have a certain impression of the landforms in your place. The surrounding hills and mountain roads are winding and rugged, so they will not be able to advance too fast, so you should not be too anxious. Let the helicopter leave immediately."

After speaking, Charlie suggested: "You can use the helicopter to help lift some of the precious heavy equipment into your reverse slope tunnel, and at the same time you will have to keep your frontline scouts close. Pay attention to the opponent’s movement. When the opponent stops marching and starts to deploy the artillery, order the helicopters to leave, it will not be too late at this time."

"The opponent has thirty or forty towed artillery pieces. It takes a long time to fully expand and calculate the coordinates, adjust the angle, and prepare for the bombardment. You should have enough time to react!"

"That's true." After hearing Charlie's words, Hamid calmed down a bit and said awkwardly: "Brother, I'm not afraid, however I have never seen such a big battle since I joined the revolution. I am really a little nervous..."

"It doesn't matter." Charlie comforted: "Anyone’s first time fighting a large battle will be nervous. What you have to do now is not mess up."

Then, Charlie said again: "I guess the other party's strategic intent is very simple. They know the location of your base, and they know that you will definitely not be able to run, so they will bombard your base, and all you have to do during this time is to be patient!"

"When the other party fires artillery at you, you must not fight back with artillery fire, let alone send your gunships, or your elite troops out to try to fight back and make a sneak attack!"

"Ah? Why?" Hamid blurted out: "I was just about to tell you that I was planning to dispatch an elite force of three to five hundred people to sneak in and ambush them, and catch them off guard!"

"How could the other party let you succeed so easily?" Charlie blurted out: "You don't need to think about it, the other party will be guarding against you! Don't forget, they have 8,000 people. They will probably randomly send out 2,000 people to guard around the artillery positions. If you send three to five hundred people over. The other party can easily make you dumplings! People like you will definitely have no chance by then!"

Hamid was shocked and blurted out: "My brother, you are right...I was being sloppy..."

At this time, Charlie continued to exhort: "You have to remember one thing. Since the opponent's commander has an army of 8,000 people, it is absolutely impossible for him to be a fool. At most, he will only make the mistake of underestimating the enemy. But he will not make principled mistakes, protecting artillery and protecting everything, are the basic principles that all commanders understand. He will never give you a chance to attack."

"Yes!" Hamid said seriously: "If I have a dozen artillery pieces, I would also focus on the defense of artillery. It is impossible to just focus on frontline warfare and leave the rear alone. After all, this is the key to suppressing firepower."

Charlie snorted and said, "If he wants to blow things up, you can let him blow things up, whatever he wants!" After a pause, Charlie continued: "Didn't he bring fifty or sixty trucks? These trucks cannot be all ammunition. Food, medicine, fuel, and other materials must be hauled also. Even if he has 30 truckloads of shells, and his 30 truckloads of shells are all shot, it is impossible to destroy a stone mountain, so you don’t have to be afraid."

"If he’s just shelling, you’ll all hide in the anti-slope tunnels, so basically there will be no loss due to shelling. After all the shells are shot, they will only then send infantry. At that time, when eight thousand infantrymen attack the hilltop, you will be able to defend yourself using the eight hundred people, and you will win without effort!"

"Okay!" Hamid replied, "I will be sure to follow my brother’s suggestion!"

Charlie said again: "In addition, you must pay attention to when his armored vehicle’s starts to cover the infantry, and launches a charge towards your base. Then your elite troops should leave the reverse slope tunnel and go to the frontal permanent fortifications to counterattack."

"And only at this time counterattack, you must also remember that you must never fire in advance, and you must wait for the opponent to enter your effective range."

"Firing at close range will not only be effective to kill the enemy, but also prevent the opponent’s artillery from arbitrarily providing support, because your soldiers can resist most of the artillery strikes in the permanent fortifications. And since they will have nothing protecting their soldiers except helmets, when they enter the damage range of the artillery, there will be a lot of casualties."

After speaking, Charlie continued to analyze: "In fact, if the opponent’s 8,000 ground troops all launch a strong attack, it’s nothing to you. Your place is high up and dangerous, and the standard is easy to defend, but difficult to attack. You're the man who is in charge and you don’t want to open yourself up, you have built a permanent fortification, which greatly enhances your defense strength. Even if the opponent invades you you won’t have to be afraid, when they have just begun to attack, your tunnel will become the position where you make dumplings out of your opponent. At that time, you will still have the advantage of the high ground and tunnels, and your enemies who come will be miserable. They will be surrounded, and there will be no place to retreat!"

"Fuck!" Hamid suddenly yelled excitedly, and blurted out: "Brother! That is wonderful! It's amazing! I was a little nervous at first, but after hearing you say that, I fucking wish they would rush in sooner!"

Charlie said: "It’s best to have this mentality. Hurry up, line up your troops, and prepare for the final battle. Please remember my words, don’t be anxious, be a turtle. Be patient! For the worst possible situation, if the situation becomes really overwhelming, it is better to go."

"Understood!" Hamid said excitedly: "I will make arrangements! Brother, I will stay in communication with you. You have to make sure that your phone is on. It’s up to you whether your brother can survive this wave!"

Charlie solemnly said, "Don’t worry, my mobile phone must be turned on 24 hours a day, as long as you call, I'll answer it in seconds!"

"My dear brother, I'm relieved to have you! You wait for my good news!"

"Okay, I wish you a victory!"

Charlie finished speaking, and then hung up the phone.

As soon as he hung up the phone, Claire in the co-pilot looked shocked and asked: "Husband, who is calling you? Why are you involved in a war?"

Charlie said hurriedly: "You’re misunderstood, it’s not a war, it’s a game! One of my buddies has recently become obsessed with a military game. He didn't know how to plan the troops and set up the formation, so he called and asked me."

Claire believed Charlie's explanation without any doubt.

After all, she has lived in peaceful times since she was a child, and wars are too far away from her.

If Charlie really told her the truth, telling her that he was actually helping a Syrian friend at war, she would think that Charlie was making fun of her.

So, she smiled and said: "Then your friend is really engaged in playing games. Just like this, He still called you for advice."

Charlie nodded and said, "Wife, this game is very cruel, no matter how much time you spend in the game, once you lose, you will have nothing left, so every war must be won, otherwise you have to start all over again. "

Claire smiled and said: "I understand! No one wants to waste their energy, it is just like playing the jump game, no matter how far you jump, you can only do it again after you fail... "

"Yes." Charlie checked the time, drove the car on the main road, and said: "My wife, I will take you to the company first."

Claire responded and said with a smile: "Okay!"

At this moment, Hamid's base is far away in the mountains of Syria, and everyone is busy and nervous.

Under the rising sun, all soldiers greet the upcoming war with the fastest speed.

Hamid’s few armed helicopters have all taken off, and some of the more important equipment and materials inside the base have been urgently transferred to the reverse slope tunnel halfway up the mountain.

Soldiers also began to enter the tunnel in an orderly manner under the command of officers at all levels, and the soldiers in the construction team and the engineering battalion that were just doing construction began to set up all the equipment as quickly as possible.

At the same time, the scouts on the front lines sent back news that the opponent was not moving very fast.

Although armored vehicles can maneuver quickly, the thousands of soldiers can only rely on walking.

Moreover, the trucks were loaded with a large amount of materials, and the towed artillery was still behind them. On this winding mountain road, the speed of movement is not much faster than that of a person running.

This made Hamid even more relieved.

The opponent is coming fiercely, but also at quite a slow pace.

It is also possible that in the eyes of the opponent, he is already the flesh on their lips, so the opponent is not in a hurry.

And the other party is not afraid of him fleeing, because the other party's purpose is only to destroy his base and destroy as many of his troops as possible. As for his life or death, it doesn't matter.

For opposition forces like Hamid, the base is everything. Only with a base can they have a foundation for their lives. Once they lose the protection of the base, they will be like bereaved dogs and can only be passively beaten.

And if Hamid’s soldiers are eliminated, then Hamid will have no chance of turning over. When that happens, he can only hide and run, and will not be able to launch any counterattacks. Much less be of any threat.

Therefore, the incoming troops were not in a hurry. They also knew that Hamid had discovered them, but they didn't care at all.

But what they don't know is that the current Hamid is no longer the same as before.

Hamid now has the strength to resist them!

The arrogance of the other party gave Hamid more than an hour of breathing time.

After more than an hour, everyone in this base was evacuated into the reverse slope tunnel.

All the houses inside the base have become decorations, and all the valuable and useful stuff inside of them have been taken away.

Some large-scale power generation equipment that they didn't have time to dismantle, were methodically hoisted by helicopters and sent into the reverse slope tunnel. There were also a few pieces of engineering equipment that could not be put in, so they were flown north away from the base.

Hamid’s soldiers are now methodically inspecting all the guns and ammunition in the reverse slope tunnel, ready to attack at any time.

Everything was ready, and the frontline scouts sent back the latest intelligence. The opposing army had stopped in a gentle zone 20 kilometers away in a straight line. At the same time, more than 30 towed artillery pieces of the opposing party began to be deployed.

Hamid knew very well that this was the artillery position chosen by the opponent. After they deployed the artillery and prepared for the attack, the first round of artillery would begin.

While the artillery was unfolding, the enemy left more than 2,000 soldiers to defend their artillery position, and the remaining 5,000 infantrymen immediately proceeded towards Hamid's base under the clearing of the armored vehicles!

After Hamid heard the news, he felt aroused in his heart, and he thought to himself: "The infantry really continues to get closer to me! They must be ready to shell me with artillery, and when the shelling is over, the more than 5,000 infantrymen will be near the base. At that time, they should begin to attack! This should be the infantry coordinated tactics that Charlie said would happen, well, let's see how I can beat your infantry!"

Hamid immediately commanded: "Pass the order to prepare everyone for the shelling! Everyone must wear a helmet, cover their ears, never leave the tunnel, and at the same time never lean against the tunnel wall. It’s best to lie on the ground. It’s better if there is something soft to cushion you. This can effectively alleviate the vibration damage caused by close-range shelling!"

Most of the time, the damage caused by artillery to the human body is from shrapnel. Or the rock nearby the blast that gets destroyed, or all other hard objects destroyed by blasting.

However, the shock waves generated when the artillery explodes can also cause huge damage to the human body. If the distance is close enough, it may shatter the internal organs of a person.

Although Hamid doesn't have any grand strategic thinking, he has been on the battlefield all of his life, so he has a lot of practical experience.

His orders were passed from layer to layer, and the soldiers in each tunnel received the orders.

As a result, many people began to collect materials on the spot, looking for some soft things to spread on the ground.

Many soldiers went to the entrance of the tunnel to get a lot of soft soil. Zayne, who was extremely nervous, did not understand what the group was doing, so he listened to the soldier who looked after him who shouted: "What are you doing in a daze? Go out and get some dirt. Come in and spread it under you, otherwise, if a shell explodes in front of you, it will shock you into internal bleeding!"

Zayne heard this and asked in a panic, "Is there really going to be a war? Could you please talk to Commander Hamid and let him send a helicopter to take me away. I haven't fought before, and it's useless to stay here."

The soldier said coldly, "The helicopter has already left. You can’t go anywhere now. If you don’t want to die, you can get some dirt quickly. If you want to try your luck, just stay here and don’t do anything."

Zayne heard this, how dare you? So while cursing Charlie with the most vicious language in his heart, he reluctantly followed the other people to prepare the soil outside the cave entrance.

Zayne used an empty diesel lubricating oil bucket, struggling to shovel a bucket of dirt, and as soon as he lifted it up to walk back, there was a sharp breaking sound outside.

Before he could figure out what the sound was, deafening explosions rang out one after another!

The shelling has begun!

At this moment, the whole mountain seemed to vibrate.

And the base in the valley outside the cave entrance had suddenly plunged into a sea of flames.

Zayne screamed loudly in fright. It was the first time he had close contact with a war.

He felt that his ears had been deafened. In addition to his tinnitus, his eardrums also felt very painful. The internal organs in his body felt like they had just been beaten by someone. He was completely uncomfortable at this time.

The soldier in charge of guarding him quickly dragged him into the tunnel, as the second round of shells roared!

The target of this round of shells is still the base in the valley, and the deafening explosions are continuous and endless!

Zayne hurriedly covered his ears with both hands, squatting on the ground tremblingly.

The other soldiers were already prepared for the shock waves from the explosions.

Round after round of artillery fire came down, without any impact on the soldiers.

On the contrary, as the shelling lasted longer and longer, the soldiers gained a strong sense of security and superiority.

Because they witnessed with their own eyes the great role the anti-slope fortifications played in response to the shelling.

Hiding in such a strong fortification during the shelling, felt like they were hiding in an armored vehicle being shot with bows and arrows. The soldiers do not have any fear in the depths of their hearts, but possess an almost mocking sense of superiority against their enemy!

It can be said that the more shells fired by the enemy, the higher the morale of Hamid's troops becomes!

At this time, Hamid, seeing that the shelling had little effect on the reverse slope fortifications, became more confident.

He listened to the rumbling cannons outside, and he said in his heart: "If Brother Wade hadn't taught me this kind of reverse slope tactic, the lives of thousands of my people would have been extinguished during the first two rounds of shelling!"

"The battle plan that Brother Wade showed me was indeed a classic textbook battle. The great volunteer army won the final victory in this battle from the American bombing of millions of shells. They are brave and good at fighting because of their superior strategic vision and advanced tactical arrangement!"

"When I get through this battle, I will dig up all the surrounding mountains and build a super strong fortress!"

At this time, the government Army continued to shell. This time they carried tens of thousands of shells and more than 30 cannons.

Moreover, their infantry is still advancing, so during this period, the artillery shelling has been continuous at intervals of three minutes.

After twenty full rounds of shelling, most of the base in the valley has been razed to the ground, and only a few houses are still standing.

Some soldiers carefully came to the entrance of the tunnel to observe the damage to the base.

When it was discovered that the base had been razed to the ground, many people with red eyes, clenched their fists, and gritted their teeth, with hatred in their hearts.

Perhaps for Zayne, that dilapidated courtyard was simply a nightmare and hell on earth, but for these soldiers, those courtyards and houses were their homes.

And now, their home had been blown up by the enemy!

Just as many soldiers were angrily wanting to avenge their hatred, a new round of shelling started!

This time, the shells did not fall into the base that was almost completely razed to the ground, but fell directly on the outer slope of the mountain on the south side of the base.

Because, according to the other party’s conventional knowledge, they felt that most of Hamid’s soldiers, food and ammunition among other materials must be placed in this area of the base, so the previous bombardment for such a long time was to completely destroy their base and materials, and equipment.

They also knew that the main defensive force of Hamid’s base must be concentrated on the front slope of the mountain, so after they destroyed the base, they began to destroy the defensive positions.

They believe that as long as they use strong firepower to destroy all of his defensive forces on the front slope, tanks and infantry can drive straight in!

In this way, basically the infantry will only need to come and sweep the tail end, and the battle will be over.

However, what they didn't know was that Hamid's armed forces were very different from the other armed forces of this type.

Before he knew Charlie, Hamid’s base fortifications consisted of digging some foxholes on the front slope of the mountain, then building shooting areas with stones, and finally using hay to make a concealed roof.

This kind of fortification is very simple. If you deal with the enemy's infantry at a high point, there will be no problems from the infantry AK47 rounds, and it gives a very big advantage.

However, if the opponent uses fire suppression, using mortars or RPG rocket launchers, this foxhole is basically useless, and it becomes the best grave for soldiers.

Government forces are now bombarding the front slope intensively in order to quickly disintegrate Hamid's defense forces.

However, they did not know that Hamid had just completely remodeled the frontal fortifications.

The current fortification is excavated in the rocky mountain, and at the same time, is anchored and reinforced with reinforced concrete in multiple layers. The construction process is the same as that of the tunnel, and the strength is extremely high.

Given the power of their artillery, the possibility of destroying such fortifications is almost zero.

Unless they use high-end heavy ground penetrating bombs, then it would be possible to blow up the fortifications.

But this kind of sophisticated weaponry can only be mastered by the five permanent nations of the United Nations. Syria's overall firepower, at best, is the level of the 1960s and 1970s, therefore it is impossible to obtain such equipment.

Moreover, even if they were able to obtain such equipment, they still cannot cause direct damage to Hamid's troops.

Because, in Hamid's frontal fortifications, there is not a single soldier.

Hamid resolutely implemented Charlie's instructions. Since the opponent was fighting using infantry coordination, when their artillery stopped and the infantry began to charge, they would then mobilize their troops to fight.

At this moment, the soldiers were all hiding in the reverse slope tunnel. The enemy fired dozens of shells, and Hamid didn't even have one injured soldier.

While the opposing forces were bombing, the infantry quickly advanced towards the base. More than an hour later, more than 5,000 troops were close and stopped at the foot of the mountain around two kilometers from the entrance of the base.

At this time, another round of bombing began!

The front slope of the entire mountain body had been blown up and was completely dark, and the small mountain top quickly became devastated.

This is the last round of shelling before the infantry charges. Once the infantry starts to charge, the shelling must stop, otherwise the large-scale shelling will easily injure their own troops.

However, the opposing commander did not know the situation inside the mountain.

Based on his previous experience, he concluded that Hamid’s troops must have been severely devastated, and the defense forces must have been mostly wiped out, so he immediately ordered the infantry to charge under the cover of armored vehicles!

Hamid’s base is easy to defend and difficult to attack. Once the north and south entrances are cut off, no personnel and vehicles can enter at all. Therefore, armored vehicles cannot directly enter. They must provide close range machine gun and artillery support.

In the permanent fortifications in front, Hamid watched the enemy's armored vehicles grow closer, followed by thousands of hunched soldiers. The soldiers, relying on the cover of the armored vehicles, advanced unharmed to the foot of the mountain, and then, the opposing artillery fired again, launching a new round of shelling on the front slope of the high ground.

This round of shelling lasted about twenty minutes. When the shelling stopped, thousands of soldiers rushed out from behind the armored vehicles, shouting all the way to the high ground.

In the eyes of the opposing commander, as long as the frontal highland is taken, it is equivalent to taking Hamid’s entire base.

This kind of traditional ground battle is of great significance to the highlands. As long as the highlands are taken in a local war, it is equivalent to taking the initiative in the war, which is equivalent to forming a powerful fire deterrent to the surrounding area, and the highlands themselves are easy to defend and difficult to attack. Five thousand people may not be able to attack the high ground where five hundred people are stationed.

When defending, the side occupying the high ground will defend their area easily, while the enemy attacking from below has difficulty attacking.

When attacking, the side occupying the high ground initiates a charge like smashing bamboo, while the enemy defending at the low position is almost completely insecure. It is very difficult for them to even retreat because their entire back is exposed to the opponent.

Therefore, the opposing commander felt that no matter how many troops Hamid still has, as long as he takes the high ground and then launches a charge from the high ground to the internal base, the battle can be won!

When thousands of soldiers swarmed up, Hamid's soldiers immediately began to enter the permanent fortifications of the front slope from the reverse slope tunnel.

After thousands of soldiers from the other side had also completely entered the range of Hamid's permanent fortifications, Hamid suddenly ordered by radio: "Fire!"

Originally, the soldiers on the attacking side found that their charge had not received any resistance, and thought that the enemy had already been maimed by repeated artillery fire, and it was impossible for them to launch an effective resistance.

Therefore, they all relaxed their vigilance one by one, just thinking about rushing up, and then using a single charge to completely take out Hamid's lair.

But who thought, just when they believed this battle was won. A large number of machine guns suddenly spurted out of the cracks of the rocks in many of the mountains on the high ground!

The gunfire quickly covered the entire hillside, and the soldiers rushing to the front fell down like wheat.

The soldiers left behind were all obliterated!

They raised their guns in a hurry and wanted to fight back, but nowhere can you even see the shadow of the enemy!

The only thing one can see is the tongues of fire gushing out of the cracks in the stones from everywhere.

And whenever they saw the tongue of fire gushing out, there would be a group of them that were hit and would fall to the ground along with the tongue of fire gushing out.

In less than a minute, the attacking team lost at least five or six hundred soldiers.

Some soldiers subconsciously fought back in the direction of the flames, but their weapons had no effect on Hamid's permanent fortifications.

At this time, the front-line commander shouted loudly, ordering the soldiers to find shelter as soon as possible.

But the most detrimental thing is that Hamid had already removed all the hiding places on the slope. The previous potholes were filled, and the boulders were directly blasted to pieces.

All in all, these thousands of people are now on the hillside without any shelter to avoid the attack!

Hamid's troops are still in the permanent fortification fighting back frantically!

His troops are equipped with a large number of Russian-made weapons. In each permanent fortification, they are equipped with more 7.62 mm caliber, air-cooled Russian-made PK general-purpose machine guns, and a small number of 12.7 mm high-fire heavy machine guns.

Hamid is able to maintain a fast rate of fire with a wide range of firepower. After multiple angles and multiple machine guns form a cross firepower network, it has a very strong lethality against ordinary soldiers; while the latter has a slow rate of fire, but it is very powerful. What's more cruel is that when there are many people, the penetration ability of this far exceeds that of ordinary machine guns, and one shot can penetrate the bodies of several soldiers.

The combination of these two weapons makes them invincible in this kind of warfare. In addition, the enemy has no place to hide, so they are completely passive.

Because the enemy was about to charge, and they had made the mistake of underestimating their enemy, they did not carry heavy equipment at all. At this time, the firepower alone was very different from their other opponents.

The bigger disparity lies in the fact that the offensive's army is completely insecure and uses its body against bullets.

But Hamid’s soldiers were different. They all hid in permanent fortifications constructed of rock and concrete. The front is reinforced with steel plates, and at the same time, it is covered with a layer of mud. The bullet hits the base just like a mosquito bites an elephant, without any lethality at all.

Their former commander. Seeing more and more soldiers falling, then realized that the other party had been prepared for such a strong attack making it impossible to attack them, so he immediately shouted: "Retreat! Retreat all to the back of the armored vehicles!"

As a result, the remaining three or four thousand soldiers began to flee frantically.

In this retreat, the soldiers who had rushed to the front completely exposed their backs within the range of the Hamid soldiers, so they lost hundreds of people during the retreat.

All the soldiers retreated behind the armored vehicles. The front-line commander immediately began counting the number of people.

Soon, the situation was reported from each company, and five thousand people launched a charge, face to face. 1,300 people died.

Among them, there are more than 500 mercenaries from the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple.

This time, the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple sent 10,000 mercenaries to Syria.

In principle, these people must obey the command of the Syrian government and cooperate with them in destroying the rebels.

The Syrian government’s army split up the ten thousand Ten Thousand Dragon Temple mercenaries. Ten thousand people were divided into four equal parts. They cooperated with the four divisions of the army and blossomed in many ways.

And this time in the army that came to fight Hamid. There are two thousand five hundred of the Ten Thousand Dragons Temple mercenaries.

Originally, the officers of the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple, like the commanders of the government forces, were somewhat underestimating the enemy.

They felt that they had already seen the level of the Syrian rebels, and it was easy to destroy them.

So they didn't make enough preparations at all. They just wanted to quickly help the government solve their problems, and immediately establish their own mercenary base in Syria to further enhance their influence in the Middle East.

But they didn't expect that this time they would suffer an unprecedented blow because of underestimating the enemy.

More than 500 lives were thrown directly on the slope of the Hamid base.

The leader of this Ten Thousand Dragon Temple mercenary is a man who is about thirty years old.

His name is Roman Hess. He is a five-star general in the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple, and one of the core backbones.

In the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple, in addition to one God of War and Four Great War Kings, there are nearly a hundred warriors below. And the abilities and resumes of the warriors determine their star rating.

The star rating of the generals ranges from one star to five stars. The five-star generals are naturally the highest among the generals. There are only twenty or thirty people who can get to this level.

Counting the God of War and the Four Great War Kings, Roman's ranking in the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple is at least in the top forty.

This time, he followed the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple First Warlord Calum Edwards to fight in Syria. He had been in this force before, and there were few casualties.

Unexpectedly, as soon as the battle started today, so many people died!

He saw that his team suffered heavy losses. He immediately found the highest commander of the government army, and yelled in Chinese: "Your pre-war intelligence work is simply a puddle of shit! Hamid built so many hidden permanent fortifications, why did you never tell us this information?"

The highest commander who was questioned was also very annoyed, and responded in unskilled Chinese: "All the fucking questions you ask are nonsense. If I know that he has built the permanent fortifications, then I will definitely send this information. I'm telling you, but the problem is that I don't know either!"

The commander of the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple was sullen by the opponent's righteous and arrogant face, and said angrily: "The pre-war intelligence collection work. It is a top priority for any army. Why didn’t you do it? It’s too unprofessional!"

The commander of the government army asked him back: "We are unprofessional, but since your Ten Thousand Dragon Temple is so professional, why did you not collect pre-war intelligence? Could it be that after coming to Syria, the dignified soldiers of the Ten Thousand Dragons Palace have reduced their combat skills to the same level as ours?"

"Fuck!" Roman shouted angrily, gritted his teeth and said: "Are you a fucking bitch cursing the street when you are fighting?! I don’t have time to talk nonsense here. You have to give me an explanation for the more than 500 brothers I have lost!"

The government commander said coldly:" Don't come to me with this! The loss of personnel in the war couldn't be more normal. You asked me to give you an explanation. I have lost nearly a thousand people. Who will give me an explanation? The most important thing now is to quickly take down Hamid's base! Catch Hamid and behead him! Only in this way can we comfort the dead soldiers!"

The other party stared at Roman coldly and reminded: "More importantly, this is the only way to save us from being punished by our superiors! If so many people have been lost and Hamid has not been taken down, my superiors will not forgive me, and I believe your boss will not forgive you!"

Roman was speechless.

The other party was right.

I am not afraid of losses in a war, but what I am most afraid of is. After suffering a loss, we still have not been able to win.

If you really can't beat Hamid, you will definitely become a laughingstock if you are in the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple! Even the future is ruined!

He then looked at the commander of the government army and said coldly: "Your artillery has exploded so many rounds just now, and the other party can still have such strong firepower, which proves that their permanent fortifications are quite solid. If this battle becomes a tough battle. And it’s still attacking from the bottom up, I’m afraid it’s not going to be easy to fight!"

The government commander gritted his teeth: "Then I will let the artillery bomb a few more rounds!"

"It's useless!" Roman said: "We did so much just now. The rounds don’t work, and are useless to blow them up!"

He paused, thought for a moment, and said: "Well, you send your soldiers to carry heavy weapons and continue to attack on his front. I will lead the brothers from the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple. We will go around from the side mountain peaks, quietly take the high ground, and then go straight to their side!"

When the commander of the government army heard what Roman said, his eyes suddenly brightened.

"Frontal feint attack, side roundabout!"

"This is definitely a very feasible battle plan. Roman really has some ability!"

Roman didn't know that he had a set of ordinary to no more than ordinary attack tactics, in the eyes of the opposing commander, It turned out to be a genius decision.

This is mainly due to the fact that the military literacy of the other party is too low.

Although wars continue to be fought in the Middle East, we have to admit that the entire modern Middle East is not good at fighting long wars.

Since the Second World War, the requirements of wars on tactics, strategies and patterns have become higher and higher. The whole world has earned a lot of war experience from that war. Even the weak Southeast Asian countries have changed one by one. To be brave and good at fighting, only the Middle East has not improved its talent for warfare. On the contrary, it still lags far behind other regions.

Syria, Afghanistan, and even Iraq have fought for so many years. No matter how large the local armed forces are, they basically fight in guerrilla mode.

Low military literacy is the biggest problem for the armed forces of all countries in the Middle East except Israel.

The training level of soldiers is insufficient, the command level of officers is insufficient, and the ability of coordinated operations among various departments and arms of the army is extremely poor. At the same time, the army generally lacks a strong will to fight. In many cases, the seemingly huge army is actually broken.

Not to mention Syria, a country that is constantly fighting all the time, even those super-tyrant countries that started with oil, their military is better than anyone when it comes to spending money on equipment, and almost every other aspect is a mess.

For example, Saudi Arabia, which is almost entirely equipped with American-style advanced equipment, was able to seize the M1A2 main battle tanks sold to them by the United States when confronting the Houthi armed forces, which earned it the reputation of "transportation captain".

The government commander who partnered with Roman actually had no professional military education at all. He was basically at a loss as to how to arrange troops and formulate tactical strategies when a team of thousands of people came out.

Even the simplest infantry coordination is a plan proposed by Roman.

The reason why government commanders didn’t plan to use infantry artillery was mainly because their artillery training level was extremely low. They were barely able to shoot targets at close range on the training ground. They really pulled out to bomb them in the mountains and hills. At Hamid’s base, they couldn't even calculate the coordinates.

Had it not been for the experts who were proficient in calculations under Roman's command, they would not have come out to fight Hamid this time, and they would not even be prepared to bring towed artillery.

Because their soldiers are only good at handling one heavy firepower weapon in addition to guns, that is, RPG rockets.

That is too simple for them. No survey, no calculations, and no coordination with various departments are needed. If you want to explode, you can put the thing on your shoulder and aim it visually, then launch it and it's done.

Even if you are illiterate, you can easily operate it.

But behind the artillery is a complete set of tedious tactical systems. These elements are indispensable for reconnaissance, calculation, site selection, cooperation, offense and defense. For artillery with a range of 20 to 30 kilometers, if the coordinate calculation is not clear, One day of bombing may not be able to harm the enemy.

Therefore, he didn't understand bullshit tactics, and immediately regarded it as a standard after hearing this set of skills and tactics of Roman.

However, the problem is also coming.

Why let your army pretend to attack?

Even if it's a feint, you have to behave with the opponent on the frontal battlefield, right?

Moreover, you can't pretend to be outside the enemy's firepower range? In that case, fools can see that you are just acting.

However, on the frontal battlefield, one's own side has no advantage, even if it is a feint, it will lose a lot of soldiers.

Moreover, the one who pretends to attack will not only suffer losses, the key is to wait for the people of the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple to turn around and steal the other side's permanent fortifications, and the credit for the attack on the enemy camp is his mother's.

This transaction, the more you think about it, is less cost-effective.

So he opened his mouth and said: "Your method is okay, but I don't think I should let my team feint, or let's change it, you let your team feint, and I let my soldiers go to the side and roundabout!"

Roman angrily said: "You're fucking dreaming! Let my soldiers feint attack? Just like your severely lacking soldiers, can you take on such a difficult task? At that time, you can touch it but can't fight it. What's the use of that?"

As soon as the commander heard this, he couldn't help but wonder: "It seems that this is indeed the truth...The overall strength of my soldiers is much worse. If you really fight a tough battle, I am afraid that you will not be able to handle the opponent... What's more, the opponent has the protection of permanent fortifications. If you can't get down by that time, I don't know how many people will die..."

He wanted to understand this level, and he immediately said: "Okay! In this case, it's up to you to go around and ambush. I'll pretend to attack!"

Roman glanced at him disdainfully, and then snorted, "Now the team has withdrawn, but don't let the opponent gasp, let the artillery behind you continue to bomb, I will go and make arrangements with my team. The battle plan will start after 10 minutes, you will start to turn to the side, and then you will launch a feint!"

The opposing commander also felt that Roman seemed to understand war better than himself, so he immediately agreed and said with a smile: "It's easy to talk about it. Just call and let the artillery fire five more rounds at once!"

...

At this time, Hamid saw that the other party dropped more than 1,000 corpses and retreated, and the sense of accomplishment in his heart was simply overwhelming.

Then the adjutant stepped forward to report and said with joy: "Commander, the teams have just done an inventory. In the battle just now, none of us died and many of the other side were injured!"

"Fuck!" Hamid slapped his thigh and said excitedly: "China people's skills and tactics are really amazing! I have to call Brother Wade to report!"

Then Hamid immediately took out the satellite Phone to call Charlie.

Charlie had already rushed back to Thompson First's home, locked himself in the room, waiting for Hamid's follow-up feedback.

He knew very well in his heart that he was in Aurous Hill and he was really beyond the reach of Hamid's situation.

And this is not a simple matter of rescuing someone, but a war involving tens of thousands of people on both sides.

In this kind of war, a powerful person has never been able to determine the direction of the war, so even if he rushes over now, he may not be able to help him much.

What's more, such a long distance, coupled with the need to make a turnaround in Lebanon, even if the Concorde rushes over now, it will be a few hours later when he arrives in Syria. By then, the overall situation is likely to be settled.

So what I can do now is to stay on the phone and wait for Hamid's feedback. If he encounters a problem, I must help him in time.

When Charlie received a call at this time, he connected almost immediately, and asked: "Brother, how is the situation over there?"

Hamid said cheerfully: "Brother Wade, you are really amazing, every move of the opponent is within your prediction range!" As he said, Hamid took a breath and continued: "They really used the kind of infantry coordinated combat method you said. My base and position carried out a large-scale intensive artillery attack, and then began to force thousands of infantry to rush upwards, but they had underestimated too much. Just now, my troops suddenly fired back and beat them by surprise. Now they have been beaten back, and it is estimated that the number of casualties is at least 1,000!"

Charlie asked, "What are they doing now? Are they preparing for artillery attacks again?"

"I don't know..." Hamid said : "They just stepped back, and there is nothing happening right now."

Charlie thought for a while and said, "Then I guess they will continue to launch artillery attacks soon, but you must be careful. The other party is likely to adopt a roundabout way from the side to ambush your fortifications."

"An ambush?"

Hamid had studied in China at any rate. Although he was not studying military command, it was at least eye-opening, so he immediately blurted out: "Then I will let people release the drone and observe the surrounding situation closely. If they really send troops to infiltrate quietly, the drone will surely be able to detect it."

Charlie said: "Okay, you release the drone, and remember not to let the other party discover it. If they do though, it can still lure the enemy to go in deeper and you can hit them by surprise."

"Okay!" Hamid said: "I will definitely not let them have any chance for a sneak attack!"

Charlie looked at the time and spoke, "It should be morning on your side now, right? Daytime is a bit easier, but you must pay attention to your defense at night, if the other side fails in their attack now, then they will definitely make a comeback at night."

Hamid smiled and said, "Brother, you told me to strengthen the defense and hoard supplies, I not only hoarded a lot of supplies, but also bought some relatively high-end equipment, including a few thermal imagers, if they dare to sneak attack me at night, in front of the thermal imager they have nowhere to hide!"

Charlie couldn't help but exclaim: "You even have thermal imaging equipment, good good! How is your ammunition reserve?"

Hamid laughed: "Don't worry, the money you gave me last time, I bought a lot of ammunition, tens of millions of rounds of ammunition alone, even if I can't get any supplies in, I can still hold here until next year!"

"That's good! "Charlie said: "I’m guessing they didn't bring enough supplies to fight you for an extended amount of time. If they don’t win in three or four days, I believe they will withdraw to rest. Otherwise, their materials are not enough to support them to stay there, so you must cheer up these days and don't let your guard down."

"Okay!"

Charlie then said again: "There is another very important thing. After these few days have passed, you have to take the time to confirm the current situation of the other armed forces. You can resist the siege of 8,000 people for a few days. It is well-known among the other insurgent leaders who have dispersed that they really have nowhere to go. You can let them come to you. You can take the opportunity to merge them in and improve your overall strength. After all, you have enough materials and strong defense capabilities, so any other group would be willing to join you and fall under your command."

"Yes!" Hamid said excitedly: "I will take this opportunity to make the team a little bigger!"

"Yeah. "Charlie exhorted: "You must remember that you must do a background check when recruiting any group of people. Don't let spies come in. In addition, after the established people come in, you must disperse them and let your officers manage it so that they don’t have any ideas of rebellion!"

Hamid was greatly excited after hearing Charlie’s suggestion. He was about to express his ambitions to Charlie when a violent explosion sounded outside again.

He knew that the enemy had withdrawn the infantry, and a new round of shelling was about to begin again!

So he said loudly: "Brother Wade! The enemy is firing again! I'll hang up the phone to make arrangements, and I will communicate with you if I have a situation!"

"Good!" Charlie also said: "Remember, the thousand-mile dam was broken in an ant den. You must be cautious and never underestimate the enemy, let alone take them lightly!"

"I remember!" Hamid said loudly: "Brother, wait for my good news!"

After Hamid finished the call with Charlie, he couldn't help sighing that he could always get a lot of different things from Charlie.

This made him realize that the government army's commemoration of himself with great fanfare might have given him an opportunity to grow and develop.

If you can win battles fighting more with less, then your reputation among the opposition forces will surely grow!

This further made him understand that he can be a blessing in disguise if he could withstand the attack of these eight thousand people.

He secretly thought in his heart: "Now they must only have six or seven thousand people left at most!"

In order to guard the attack of this group, he immediately summoned his adjutant and asked: "How many drones are there?"

The adjutant said hurriedly, "There are more than 20 aerial drones bought from China. Because the price is cheap, I bought more at that time."

Hamid asked again. "How long is the drone's battery?"

The adjutant thought for a while, and replied: "It should be about 25 minutes, no more than half an hour."

Hamid nodded and said lightly: "Although the time is a bit short, it's enough. Immediately order all drones to be ready for war. We must make sure that at least five drones stay in the air around our base for observation. We must be wary of the enemy's small squads, if you see anything you must report it to me as soon as possible!"

"Yes commander!" Said the adjutant.

Hamid said "Ask the drone pilot to raise the height of the drone and try not to be caught."

The adjutant immediately took the order, turned and went down to arrange execution.

Soon, five folding drones flew out of the hole in the reverse slope tunnel.

The size of these drones is very small, and the fuselage is just the size of a hand. As soon as they flew out of the hole, they immediately climbed upwards. When the drones fly to a height of one or two hundred meters, it becomes invisible to the naked eye.

Moreover, once the drone reaches a height of two to three hundred meters, it is difficult to hear, not to mention that the battlefield has been constantly exploding. The enemy does not have professional radar equipment, and the small aerial photography equipment is not much help.

After the drone flies up, although the ground targets are very small, there are many people on the other side, so it can still be easily distinguished from the image transmission signal.

At this resolution, unless the opponent disassembles all the soldiers into individuals to act alone, otherwise, as long as there are more than ten people maneuvering together, the drone can capture it very easily.

At this moment, Roman Hess, who was mobilizing the soldiers under the opponent before the battle, did not know that all their movements were under the close monitoring of Hamid.

He couldn’t even imagine that Hamid could achieve this kind of all-round airborne surveillance only by a batch of civilian aerial drones purchased from China with a single unit value of no more than 2,000 dollars.

This time, the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple lost hundreds of people as soon as they attacked.

Since the establishment of the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple, there has never been such a tragic failure.

He didn't dare to report to the warlord Calum Edwards right away, and just spent his energy thinking about taking Hamid down quickly and shamefully.

After all, Hamid’s weaponry level, and overall training level are not even comparable to ordinary militiamen.

With so many elites, he still lost hundreds of people in a wave of fire when they tried to charge the enemy. Therefore, he now only wants to quickly take Hamid out of his nest, and then report the casualties to Calum Edwards with his military exploits, so he can slightly save his face.

Therefore, at this time, he paid great attention to the upcoming ambush tactics, and decided to lead the team personally to be sure to catch Hamid by surprise!

Ten minutes later, Roman had already selected the candidates to participate in the roundabout strike.

This time, he decided to lead a thousand elites from the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple to outflank Hamid's front from the valley on the left.

He set aside half an hour of preparation for these thousand elites, so that they could carry all their weapons and equipment during this time, and strive to take all of Hamid's base in one go.

…

At the same time, in Southaven outside the Banks' villa. Eight black bullet-proof Rolls Royces came slowly and stopped neatly in front of the villa.

The leading car in the front stopped. A burly young man in his twenties with a short haircut opened the door, got out of the car, and walked in a very upright and tough posture. At first glance, he had the looks of a trained professional.

This man came to the gate of the Banks family residence and said to the guard outside the gate with a cold face, "Please inform Master Banks that our temple master wants to see him."

When the Banks family's guards saw so many luxury cars coming, they were immediately wary.

Thinking that the young man was not very polite, and maybe they were here to make trouble, he hurriedly said: "May I also ask what is the name of your temple master? Then I'll let you know."

The man said coldly: "You are not worthy to know the name of our temple master, tell your master to think about the identity of our temple master, and after our temple master meets him, he will naturally tell him."

The guard was very unhappy with his attitude, but seeing that the other party was not weak or intimidated, he did not dare to provoke him, so he could only say: "Then you wait for a moment, I will go to inform him."

After saying that, he turned around and immediately reported the situation to Adrian Peters, the Banks Family's butler.

Adrian knew the most about Master Banks' daily dynamics, including whether he was going out or not, or whether there were any important guests visiting him today, he knew all of this.

Adrian knows very well that today Master Banks has no plans to go out, nor does he have any plans to meet guests at home, so the fact that eight Rolls Royces came at once and asked to see his own master is really something strange.

So he hurriedly informed the family's servants and bodyguards to stand by, and at the same time hurriedly invited the Banks Family's strongest expert, Master Hett, to accompany him to meet the owner of the eight Rolls-Royces outside.

After hearing about it, Master Hett also attached great importance to it and immediately came to the door together with Adrian Peters.

Outside the gate at this time, eight Rolls-Royce cars were neatly parked in a row idling. Except for the person who came down to negotiate before, no one else in the car came out. Every car’s windows were tinted dark for added privacy.

What's more crazy is that none of these cars have license plates, but a golden metal plate is hung on the license plate area, and this metal plate is actually carved with a dragon!

Adrian Peters was also confused at a glance. He didn't understand where the gang came from. He whispered to Master Hett, "Master Hett, do you think the dragon brand hanging on the front of their car is gold?"

Master Hett mused, "Looking at the color, it should be pure gold."

Adrian Peters whispered: "Fuck, there are no license plates on the road, and pure gold dragon plates. These people are so fucking arrogant... I don't know what their origins are..."

Master Hett said seriously: "You can find out when you go ask."

After that, he stepped forward and asked: "Which one wants to see my master?!"

The young man who stepped down from the Rolls-Royce before said in a cold voice: "It's our master who wants to see Master Banks."

After saying that, he scolded with some dissatisfaction, "Our Temple Master's time is very precious, we have just waited for two minutes, if you don't invite our Temple Master in within three minutes, don't blame our Master for not giving the Banks family a chance!"

Adrian Peters was annoyed, cursing in his heart: "Fuck, from where did this temple master come from with eight Rolls Royces? The Banks Family is still the number one in Eastcliff, and even is the first in the country. How can he be more powerful than our master?"

Thinking of this, Adrian Peters responded with an angry tone: "There are many people who want to see our master every day, you have to announce yourself first, let me know who exactly wants to see our master, and then our master will decide whether to spare precious time to see you, otherwise you still think that our master will see everyone?"

"Report to you?" The young man sneered, "You're just a subordinate, you're not qualified to know the identity of our temple master yet!"

Adrian Peters felt greatly insulted, and said angrily: "I'm a fucking subordinate, and you're not a fucking subordinate? We are all subordinates, what qualifies you to talk to me like that?!"

The young man rushed to Adrian Peters with great speed, and when Adrian Peters didn't react at all, he directly grabbed him by the neck and picked him up, sternly saying, "Listen carefully, I am a subordinate of our Temple Master, one of the Four Great Kings of War, not some subordinate!"

Adrian Peters didn't expect that the other party would dare to make a move with him outside the Banks Family's gate, so he was furious and cursed, "You're looking for death here! Come on, grab him for me!"

As soon as these words came out, a group of bodyguards and guards around him, even Mido from the Elms family and other members of the Elms family, were all ready to fight.

But at this time, Master Hett suddenly came forward with a grave face and said politely: "Little brother, don't be so angry, Adrian is a big housekeeper in the Banks Family, and he is used to being a bit arrogant, so please don't be cross with a subordinate for the sake of the Banks Family."

When Adrian Peters heard Master Hett say this, he was immediately confused and said, "Master Hett, are you siding with them?"

Master Hett interrupted him with a hand and glared at him again, then said to the young man, "Little brother, since your family's temple master wants to see our master, then please wait a moment, I will go and inform the master now, what do you think?"

The young man heard this before he let go of Adrian Peters and said in a cold voice, "Better hurry up, you only have two minutes left!"

Master Hett hurriedly nodded his head and said, "Good! I will do it as soon as possible!"

After saying that, he immediately said to Adrian Peters who had an angry face, "Adrian, you come with me to see the master!"

Adrian Peters was hurt in front of the Banks Family members, and naturally was unhappy in his heart.

He still wanted to argue with the young man, but when he heard Master Hett say so, he didn't dare to disobey, so he could only follow Master Hett into the courtyard with resentment.

Once he entered the courtyard, Adrian Peters said in a depressed voice: "Master Hett, I don't mean to offend you, but you are really too ungrateful, you didn't help me in that situation, why did you stop me? And you even spoke to that little son of a bitch, that's not right!"

Master Hett lowered his voice and said to Adrian Peters, "I was not stopping you, I was saving you! Do you know that just now, that kid is far above me in strength!"

"What?!" Adrian Peters paled in fright, blurted out: "This...How is this possible? How can that kid be stronger than you? Looking at the whole country, there are not many people who can compare with you. Except for the old man from the Elms family who just broke through, who can be better than you?"

Adrian Peters instinctively did not believe what he said.

Adrian didn't even know where he was from, just a random junior who came down with a message. Who would have known his strength would be above Master Hett's? What kind of joke is that?

However, Master Hett said very firmly: "That person's speed, strength, and physical strength are above me!" Saying that, Master Hett explained with a grave expression, "Just now, he grabbed your collar and lifted you up, the whole process was so fast that I couldn’t even react!"

"Moreover, the strength of his arms was so great that he grabbed your whole body, and you struggled so violently to get free, but his whole body didn't move at all!"

"To be able to grab you is not strength, and to grab you so that you can not break free is not strength, but to be able to do so that no matter how you try to break free, he himself is not moving, not even a millimeter, this is very strong!"

"Even Mido level of experts here, let alone let him grab an adult, even if it is to grab an adult dog, he can not be in violent struggle to break free, simply not move a muscle! I can't either!"

"So, that young man, his skills are unfathomable and very good!"

Master Hett's words made Adrian suddenly nervous.

He didn't want to think about how to save face, but hurriedly asked: "Master Hett, if this person's strength is really above you, if they have any evil intentions, then what should we do?"

Master Hett said calmly, "If the other party really has bad intentions, then they may have already done it, you have to know that they came to a total of eight cars, the only one who came out, his strength is above me, those who did not get out, maybe their strength is stronger than him, in this case, we simply can not beat the others."

Adrian Peters's neck shrank in fright, and hurriedly asked, "So now is it time to go and let the master make a decision?"

Master Hett said, "I feel that the other party should not have malicious intent, otherwise they would not communicate in this way, it seems that we have to let the master meet that so-called temple master of theirs."

At this time, Master Banks did not know what was happening outside.

Recently, his condition has not been very good, because he suffered a lot of losses and his reputation was ruined. His two sons were still missing, and he gave a large piece of industry to Zara, one blow after another made him very decadent.

He has been trying to find an opportunity to turn the tide, but when he thought of the mysterious expert's superior strength, and he could not even find out the other party's identity, he felt deeply frustrated.

At this time, Master Hett and Adrian Peters suddenly told him the situation outside, which made him even more irritable.

However, after hearing that the opponent is very strong, he did not dare to neglect.

So I could only cheer up and said to Adrian Peters: "Adrian, go and invite their temple master to come in, I'll wait here."

"Okay." Adrian Peters nodded quickly and turned back to the gate and said to the young man: "Our master has promised to see your temple master, please come with me."

The young man did not speak, but turned to go to the fifth car.

At this moment, a gap was slightly lowered in the car window, and he bent down and whispered a few words into the gap.

After that, when he heard what the people inside had ordered, he immediately stood up straight, saluted, and said loudly: "Yes, the lord!" After that, he immediately shouted: "All of you, gather!"

As soon as this was said, the four doors of the other seven vehicles were all opened at the same time, and two dozen men in black came out all at once.

Afterwards, these people walked out three meters each, forming a rectangular encirclement of the eight cars, guarding the fifth car.

At this time, the door of the fifth car was pushed open.

A young man wearing a black trench coat and tactical leather boots stepped out.

This man had a handsome appearance and a cold expression. His dark eyes are full of murderous aura, and he could give people around him a strong sense of oppression in an instant.

The man stood still outside the car, and everyone immediately said respectfully: "Welcome Temple Master!"

The man did not respond, but walked straight towards the door of the Banks Family Villa, and said with some playfulness as he walked. "The dignified Banks Family Patriarch, hiding from Eastcliff in Southaven, it seems that the Banks Family’s trouble is not small this time!"

Adrian was very upset when he heard these words, but at this moment he did not dare to say more. He only said: "Master is already waiting in the living room, please come with me."

The man didn't even look at him, and walked straight to the door of the villa.

After crossing the courtyard and arriving at the front door, Adrian Peters ran a few steps ahead and respectfully opened the door.

The man walked on his hard tactical leather boots all the way through the foyer, then saw Lord Banks sitting in the living room.

Master Hett, who was next to Mr. Banks, just glanced at the man, and he was filled with horror!

He felt that the aura on this man was definitely the greatest he had seen in his life!

Maybe even a four-star warrior may not be his opponent!

Therefore, he couldn't help exclaiming in his heart: "What is this guy's background?! How is he so young and so powerful?!"

Lord Banks did not expect that the so-called temple lord was actually 27 or 28. So he frowned and asked: "Young friend, I wonder why you want to see me?"

The man looked at Lord Banks, smiled, and said, "Grandpa Banks, don't you remember me?"

Lord Banks couldn't help but frown, he thought: "Could this guy be some kind of an old friend?"

However, no matter how he looked at it, he could not recall any interactions between this young man and himself.

So, he opened his mouth and said: "Forgive me for my clumsy eyes, I really can't remember..."

The man smiled faintly and said, "More than twenty years ago, my father was very close to Uncle Banks, and at that time, Uncle Banks led the anti-Wade alliance, and my father was the first to respond."

Speaking of this, he said with a somewhat dark expression, "It's just a pity that he didn't listen to Uncle Banks' advice at the time and had to fight with Bruce of the Wade family in the future market, and ended up falling into Bruce's carefully laid out trap because he was too adventurous and lost his entire family fortune."

"Later, he jumped from the roof of the Drake Group headquarters building, and the Drake Group was wiped out then. Seven days later, my mother took a full bottle of sleeping pills and went with him. Since then, I have been an orphan and was taken overseas by a relative..."

Lord Banks suddenly widened his eyes when he heard this, and he blurted out: "Drake Group...you...your father is Kevin Drake?!"

"Yes!" Two sharp bursts suddenly appeared in the man's eyes, and he said sharply: "I am Kevin Drake's son! His only bloodline in this world, Wesley!"

Lord Banks was completely relieved when he heard this. He didn't know much about Wesley, he only had some impressions of his father Kevin.

He thought to himself: "Thirty years ago, when Kevin was following Zayne every day, he decided that Kevin would not be a great weapon."

"He was not strong enough, not meticulous enough, and he lacked the big picture. If it was not for his loyalty to Zayne, it would be impossible to lead him all the way."

"Kevin Drake was able to create Drake Group with a market value of 10 billion, thanks to Zayne's pull."

"But this guy still did not show much progress, after the Banks family and the Wade family dispute, in order to show loyalty, the person dared to fight with Bruce in the futures market, and ended up losing a fortune. The family then went bankrupt."

"At the time, Kevin Drake's funeral was presided over by Zayne, but he did not expect that Kevin's wife would take sleeping pills to commit suicide seven days later."

"At that time, Zayne was indeed very guilty and talked to him about wanting to adopt Kevin's only son, Wesley."

"Unfortunately, Wesley disappeared after that and nobody knew where the child went. Who would have thought that after twenty years, this kid would take the initiative to find him! Furthermore, listening to what he said, this guy seems to have a good background. His skill is even far above Master Hett’s!"

At this point, Lord Banks' heart suddenly became excited.

"It seems that this young man is not an enemy, and may even be a friend!"

This is simply another opportunity! This kid has experts under his hand who are stronger than Master Hett, maybe he can help me a lot!"

So, he suppressed his inner joy, and said with great emotion: "So you are the son of Kevin! This is unexpected... Unimaginable! You have grown up so much!"

Speaking of this his expression darkened suddenly, and he sighed: "I still remember that after your mother’s passing, your Uncle Banks wanted to adopt you, but at that time you disappeared without a trace. He has been looking for you for a long time but there has been no news. I blamed myself for a long time."

"Yes." Wesley nodded and said lightly: "A relative in my family took me overseas... I was too young at the time and I didn't know how to contact Uncle Banks."

Lord Banks nodded slightly and sighed: "If Zayne knows that you are still alive, he would be very happy!" After that, he hurriedly asked: "Wesley, what have you been doing overseas all these years?"

Wesley said, "I have lived in Colombia for many years, and travelled around the world."

"Colombia?" Lord Banks asked in surprise: "Did you start a business in Colombia?"

"No." Wesley raised his head and said, "I was fourteen years old. In 2009, I joined a mercenary group in Colombia and served the big drug lords in Colombia in the early years. Later, I came out to start my own business."

Lord Banks asked in surprise, "You also do that kind of business?"

Wesley shook his head and said in a cold voice: "I will never touch that kind of thing in my life, the self-made business I am talking about is the establishment of my own mercenary organization."

As he said, he said with full pride: "Eight years ago, I established my own mercenary organization. I used the name of my father's Drake Group but changed the word to it’s expanded form; Dragon. My mercenary organization named Ten Thousand Dragon Temple to remember my parents and always remind me that I must avenge my parents!"

Master Hett was stunned when he heard this!

He looked at Wesley, his voice was trembling and asked: "Ten... Ten Thousand Dragon Temple is yours?!"

"Yes!" Wesley said coldly: "I created Ten Thousand Dragon Temple. In a year, my elites have reached tens of thousands! And Ten Thousand Dragon Temple is also one of the world’s five largest mercenary organizations!" He said in a loud voice with a bit of excitement: "For so many years, I have never returned to China, and when I come back this time, I wanted to avenge my dead parents and seek justice for them!"

Lord Banks didn't know about the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple.

Because although the rich in China are very rich, they have nothing to do with mercenary organizations at all.

The mercenary organizations are all in areas that have been war-torn throughout the year. Many of them are in third-world countries. Rich people like Lord Banks are completely two-world people, so he doesn't know how powerful the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple is.

However, since Ten Thousand Dragon Temple has more powerful masters than Master Hett, and it is still in the top five in the world, you don't need to think about it to know it's definitely not weak!

Moreover, what excites him most is that Wesley is here to seek revenge!

Who are you looking for revenge on? Naturally it is the Wade family!

Moreover, he has become the leader of the world's top five mercenary organizations, and it is impossible for him to not know that Bruce died.

Knowing that Bruce is dead, he still has to come to China to seek revenge. Seeing this, he intends to make the Wade Family pay the price!

Since he came for the Wade family, isn't this the same as helping him?!

Therefore, Lord Banks said in surprise at this time: "Great! It's really great! Your father, his spirit in heaven, knows that you came back to avenge him. He must be smiling in the nine springs! He must be smiling in his nine corners of the earth!"

Wesley's eyes were a little red, he held back his tears, looked at Lord Banks and asked, "Grandpa Banks, where is my Uncle Banks at this moment? For so many years, I've wanted to apologize to him in person, he was so kind to our family, but when I left, I didn't say goodbye to him, and I haven't taken the initiative to contact him for so many years, I'm really ashamed! I must apologize to him in person!"

Lord Banks was stunned, and then he sighed and said with a grimace: "Zayne… he… has been missing for a long time!"

"What?? Missing?!" Wesley asked in shock: "How could Uncle Banks go missing??"

Lord Banks lamented: "I do not know, only know that he disappeared in Aurous Hill, I investigated for a long time did not find any valuable clues, and the mastermind behind this matter is a master of superb strength and of the top experts, I thought of many ways to find out the truth, but nothing."

Lord Banks let out a long sigh, his face is full of grief!

Without hesitation, Wesley blurted out: "I will handle this matter. I must find out the whereabouts of Uncle Banks and save him!"

To Wesley, he was only grateful to Zayne alone. Because he heard his father say when he was small, the Banks family's old man actually always despised his father.

However, Zayne has always been very good to his father. Because of Zayne's support and help, Kevin was able to increase his assets more than tenfold in just a few years.

It can be said that Zayne is the benefactor of his father Kevin Drake and even the entire Drake family.

Therefore, when Wesley came, he was not polite to Lord Banks and didn't want to be polite to him.

Moreover, he had been paying attention to the situation of Banks' family from overseas.

Knowing that before, Zayne was once forced to cover for Lord Banks because of Xion's matter, and was even sent to Australia by Lord Banks, so he had a very bad view of Lord Banks.

Now that he heard that Zayne had disappeared, he was naturally anxious, and almost immediately wanted to order his subordinates to go to Aurous Hill to find out. However, when he thought that there was another important thing to do, he temporarily suppressed his impulse.

Immediately, he looked at Lord Banks, suddenly knelt on one knee, and said ashamed: "Lord Banks, Uncle Banks treated my family with great kindness back then, and now that he is missing, I should have spared no effort to find his whereabouts…"

"Just … Right now I have another thing to do that I have been waiting for twenty years…"

"So… please give me some time. After the Spring Festival, I will mobilize all the masters of Ten Thousand Dragon Temple and try my best to find Uncle Banks!"

Lord Banks asked puzzledly: "Wesley, what is the important thing you are talking about?"

Wesley said with sharp eyes and a cold tone: "Vengeance for my parents!"

After that, he said grimly : "I heard that the Wade family just rebuilt the ancestral tomb some time ago, and even developed a mountain directly for the feng shui of the ancestral tomb, named Wade Mountain, and there will be some ancestor worship ceremony there this year during the Spring Festival!"

"That's right." Upon hearing this, Lord Banks’ eyelids jumped wildly, and he blurted out: "The Wade Family spent huge sums of money to build Wade Mountain, which has long caused a sensation in Eastcliff. It is said that he also found a top Fengshui master to sit in Wade Mountain for three years, it was really high profile!"

Wesley gritted his teeth and said: "But after my father fell, his ashes could only live in a cemetery on the outskirts of Eastcliff... I remember that Uncle Banks paid the money for that cemetery."

Lord Banks nodded and said with emotion: "After your mother took the pills and died, it was also your Uncle Banks' that held a funeral for her. Her ashes were buried with your father. Zayne bought a large area in the cemetery and rebuilt the grave for the two of them."

When Wesley heard this, he was in tears. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, his whole body trembling violently.

After a while, Wesley said hatefully: "My parents have died tragically, and the culprit, Bruce, who is lying in Wade Mountain, a Feng shui treasure! I, Wesley Drake, do not accept this! And I won't allow it! Therefore, on the day of the Spring Festival, I will lead my men to kill on Wade Mountain!"

"I want to pick Bruce's coffin out of the Wade Family's ancestral grave in front of the Wade family!"

"I want to pick up the entire Wade Family's ancestral grave! Let the Wade Family give up Wade Mountain and change the name to Drake Mountain!"

"I want everyone in the Wade Family to wear sackcloth and in filial piety kneel on the ground and give three prayers and nine kowtows to welcome my parents’ coffins to Drake Mountain to bury them!"

Wesley's ambitions immediately made Lord Banks extremely excited. Even he would not dare to do such an outrageous thing to the family.

Think about it, if in the top wealthy circles, someone has stripped the ancestral graves of another family, and also raised the ashes of another, and finally stole the ancestral graves of others, it would be lawless!

And if you really do such a vicious thing, how would you show your face in your circle again? Who would cooperate with such a person? After all, it is a beast who would dig up someone’s grave.

However, even though Lord Banks felt that Wesley's revenge plan was a bit shocking, when he thought that the object of his revenge was the Wade Family, he almost screamed in excitement.

"Now someone is going to dig up the ancestral grave of the Wade family and then force that old dog Lord Wade to wear sackcloth and mourning to bury Kevin Drake, is there anything more enjoyable in this world than this?"

"Nothing, absolutely nothing!"

"If all this can really become a reality, then the Wade family will be completely finished. What qualifications does the family have that can't even guard their ancestral grave and they are made to be a complete fool?"

"Who will put them in their eyes in the future?"

Thinking of this, Lord Banks hurriedly stepped forward and supported Wesley, who was kneeling on one knee, and said with excitement: "Wesley! If you really want to do this, I will help you seek justice for your parents!"

Wesley shook his head and said seriously: "I want to avenge my parents personally, Lord Banks doesn't have to intervene!"

Lord Banks felt even more proud when he heard this. In fact, he didn't want to participate in this kind of thing, because once he participated, he had to bear infamy with Wesley.

Wesley himself was a mercenary, and he didn't mix with the wealthy circles in the country, so he didn't need to care about what people in the circle thought of him.

What's more important is that Wesley is well-known, after all, he wants to avenge his parents. But if the Banks Family were also involved in this matter, it would be taboo.

Since he came from an unknown place, he would naturally fall into the hands of others, and Lord Banks didn't want to get involved in such trouble.

So, he waved his hand and said readily: "You want to be able to avenge your parents. I understand this very well, but after all, your Pantheon is an overseas mercenary organization. If there are any problems that cannot be handled in China, Contact me at any time!"

"Okay." Wesley answered, his eyes resolutely said: "Please don't worry, Lord Banks, after I pacify the Wade house, I will go all out to find the whereabouts of Uncle Banks! Back then, my parents' funeral was all thanks to Uncle Bankss presiding over it. Later, when my parents’ mausoleum is moved to Wade Mountain, I hoped that Uncle Banks can be there to be a witness!"

"Yes! Yes! Yes!" Lord Banks said with great emotion, "If Zayne knew that you had achieved this today and could return to your own country to avenge your parents' death, he would be overjoyed! You do not know, for so many years, Zayne, he has been feeling bad for the death of your parents, I do not know how many times in front of me he has said this."

Wesley clenched his fists: "I will not let Uncle Banks down!" After saying that, Wesley stood up and said, "Lord Banks, please forgive me for disturbing you today, I have just returned to China and still have many things to deal with, so I won't bother you much!"

Lord Banks said quickly, "Wesley! You've just returned to China after such a long time, so I must give you a chance to celebrate your return, so you and your men wait for a moment, I'll arrange for the back kitchen to prepare a banquet, let's have a good drink and catch up."

Wesley has always been extremely grateful to Zayne. Since the elder has already sent an invitation, and this elder is still Uncle Banks’ father, he also feels that if he does not stay to eat, it would be unjustifiable in terms of etiquette.

So, he immediately clasped his fists and said: "Since that's the case, then I'll respectfully comply with the order!"

Lord Banks was overjoyed and hurriedly told Adrian Peters: "Adrian! Let the chef prepare a banquet for the VIPs. If you don't have enough staff, go to the best restaurant in Southaven and invite the entire back kitchen over, make sure to prepare the best dishes and the best wine, if there is even a hint of failure to meet the top standard, I will ask you!"

Adrian Peters He hurriedly said respectfully: "Master, rest assured, I will do it!"

Lord Banks nodded, and said to Wesley, "Wesley, let your men come in for a rest and a cup of tea, and if you need anything, tell the servants directly, they will serve you well. I'm old, my health is not good, I need to take some medicine and oxygen at this time, so I can build up some energy and have a few more drinks with you at the wine table later!"

Lord Banks's warm and hospitable attitude also raised Wesley's impression of him by a few points, and he nodded with some respect in his words, "Grandpa Banks, you go first, I'll just sit here."

Lord Banks smiled and nodded, then said to Master Hett beside him, "Master Hett, you should accompany me to my room."

Master Hett hurriedly said, "Yes, Master, I'll help you!"

In fact, Lord Banks doesn't need medicine or oxygen at all.

The reason why he wanted to find an excuse to leave first at this time was mainly because he couldn't wait to find out from Master Hett what kind of organization this Ten Thousand Dragon Temple is, and what kind of strength it has.

Lord Banks took Master Hett all the way to his room. After closing the door, he lowered his voice and asked Master Hett, "What is the origin of the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple? Why have I never heard of it?"

He said hurriedly, "Master It’s normal if you haven’t heard of Ten Thousand Dragon Temple, but I have to say that Ten Thousand Dragon Temple’s strength is very strong, especially in the past few years, they have hardly failed in the mercenary field. I heard some overseas martial arts colleagues talk about it. However, it is said that the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple masters are like clouds, and their strength is above me. It would be responsible to say there are no less than a dozen such masters, if not several dozen!"

"Damn!" Lord Banks blurted out: "This is exaggerated, right? How could the strength of the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple be so strong? I'm sure there aren't even five people stronger than you in such a large country as China, so how can he have so many experts in one group?"

Master Hett said, "Master, there is no room for martial arts masters in the country, just like the old dart board, which was indispensable in the ancient chaotic times, but nowadays, except for those war-torn places, there is no one who wants such a person. Such a group of mercenaries would not fit in in a place like China"

"So most martial arts masters can not earn money at home, they go overseas to gain a foothold, other than that, in just the first overseas Chinese gang - 'big circle gang', there are at least several strength above me. The top experts, most of these experts have gone overseas in recent decades. The strength of those outside the country is simply too strong!"

After a pause, Master Hett continued, "In addition, Colombia and Mexico's drug lords, Italy and the U.S. Mafia, and Japan's Yakuza are all behind the top experts, desperately seeking to employ them. Once they are there, they generally do not leave."

Having said that, Master Hett remembered something, and said: "By the way, there were many masters in China who set up their own businesses overseas in the early years. They all have their own gangs or organizations, but the scale may not be as large as the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple. There may be only a dozen people, but even so, it is definitely not to be underestimated. A dozen top masters who have cooperated for ten years or even decades, once they unite for an operation, even Wesley would have to take notice!"

When Lord Banks heard this, he couldn't help exclaiming: "In that case, the overseas water is really unfathomable!"

Hearing Lord Banks's exclamation, Master Hett also agreed and said, "Master, there are too many dark sides of the overseas world that are not known to the people. Moreover, the more troubled a place is, the easier it is to breed a powerful organization like the Ten Thousand Dragons Temple!"

"I just didn't expect it. I really didn't expect that the head of the Ten Thousand Dragons Temple would be so young, and I really can't imagine what kind of luck Wesley Drake has to be able to create a superb group in such a short period of time! Ordinary people couldn’t do it anyway!"

Lord Banks couldn't help but ask, "By the way, how is the financial strength of the Ten Thousand Dragons Temple?"

"It's also very strong!" Master Hett said seriously: "With this kind of mercenary organization, the profitability is very strong!"

After a pause, Master Hett continued, "The revenue of the Ten Thousand Dragons Temple is estimated to be at least a hundred billion dollars a year."

"What?!" Lord Banks asked, dumbfounded: "A hundred of billions of dollars a year. This is a money making machine!"

Master Hett explained, "Master, a hundred billion dollars seems a lot, but don't forget. There are tens of thousands of mercenaries in the Ten Thousand Dragons Temple, and these mercenaries are all masters of the highest level, and their average salary is very high."

"Even the most ordinary soldiers, no one will do this kind of work without a hundred thousand dollars a year at a minimum. And then counting the senior officers of those mercenaries, I think the average annual salary must be at least three or four hundred thousand dollars. With 50,000 people, just the payroll, it would be at least fifty billion dollars a year."

"And that's just the cost of salaries, not including the cost of bases, training, meals, transportation, and the cost of maintaining weapons and equipment. And the bigger cost is weapons and ammunition; a bullet costs a few dollars, a grenade hundreds of dollars, a shell thousands of dollars, and when you fight a war, the money is spent faster than it is made."

"Moreover, for these top-ranked mercenary organizations, reputation is very important, and once casualties occur on the battlefield, they must be responsible to the end. If someone is injured, a full set of medical treatment must be provided; if someone is sacrificed, a substantial pension must be paid."

Speaking of this. Master Hett concluded, "I estimate that the annual net profit of Ten Thousand Dragons Temple should be around ten billion dollars."

Lord Banks lamented, "Ten billion dollars is a lot of money! This group of people has been hanging around outside the law for years, and they don't have to pay taxes, so whatever they earn is their own."

Master Hett nodded and said, "As far as I know, they are now expanding wildly in the third world war-torn countries. The overall investment cost is estimated to be very high, but after they have successfully established their roots in all war-torn areas. Their strength can definitely go up another level."

Lord Banks frowned and said offhandedly, "I really didn't expect that this Wesley Drake was so capable! In a place outside of the law, where even the most basic personal safety is not guaranteed, he can actually build a mercenary organization with huge strength in such a place, it's really not simple! Compared to his simple-minded, reckless father. I don't know how much stronger he is!"

Master Hett said with approval, "This person is indeed not simple, and I see that he is very grateful for the kindness that the youngest master showed to their family back then, if you can make good use of this, it might bring us more help!"

Lord Banks nodded with excitement and said, "Yes, this is definitely a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for my Banks Family!"

In half an hour. When the five-star warlord Roman Hess of the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple was leading a thousand soldiers to the west wing of the Hamid base, the Banks Family's servants had already prepared several tables of extremely rich banquets.

Lord Banks kindly invited Wesley and his followers to sit down at the banquet. While holding Wesley’s hand and letting him sit next to him, he did not forget to continue to build a relationship with Wesley, and exclaimed: "Wesley, if your father knows your achievements today, he would be extremely pleased."

Wesley thought of his deceased father, his heart was naturally very emotional, and he said seriously: "I am coming back this time, in addition to avenging my parents, I also hope to be able to tell them my experience over the years before their graves, to comfort their spirit in the sky."

"As it should be, as it should be!" Lord Banks nodded repeatedly then asked: "By the way, you have to seek revenge from the Wade Family. What are your specific plans?"

Wesley said, "I have asked my subordinates to use another identity to take our old mansion from the Drake family. After I buy it, I set off to Eastcliff in the afternoon and go back to the old house to live for a few days. In addition, I will wait for the three warlords of Ten Thousand Dragon Temple to finish the task at hand and join me in Eastcliff."

With that, Wesley had a strong murderous look in his eyes, and he said coldly: "At that time, the four kings of war of the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple will gather in Eastcliff, and other Ten Thousand Dragon Temple masters will also rush to Eastcliff from all over the world. On the day of the Spring Festival, I will take them, and the sixteen warlords of the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple, and hundreds of elites and go to Wade Mountain!"

When Lord Banks heard this, his blood was already boiling in his shriveled arteries, and he hurriedly asked: "Wesley, your three warlords , Where are they at this moment?"

Wesley said calmly : "One is in Palestine, the other is in Yemen. The other is in Syria."

Lord Banks nodded gently, thinking that it was indeed the perennial war. Then he complimented: "There is constant fighting in these places, and your subordinates have been practicing in this place all year round. Their actual combat level must be very good! Better than that famous Blackwater Company. If it’s not too much to say!"

Wesley said without humility: "In terms of actual combat level, my Ten Thousand Dragon Temple is not inferior to a company like Blackwater in the United States.

It is only natural that it ranks first among large-scale mercenary organizations." Speaking of this, Wesley said with disdain: "The reason why a company like Blackwater can be famous all over the world depends on the tactics of the crowd and the support of the White House. It won’t be long before I can surpass them and become the number one mercenary.

Lord Banks laughed and blurted out: "I believe you will have no problem!"

Wesley nodded and said with an arrogant expression: "The U.S. Blackwater Company was hired by Syria some time ago to remove domestic opposition forces, but Blackwater has spent a year without any results. My Ten Thousand Dragon Temple has just cooperated with Syria for only a month, and it has been a smashing success, and they have won several cities! I believe that in another half a month, they will completely destroy the opponent and win a total victory!"

"By then, my group will be the most revered mercenary organization around the world! We would severely beat Blackwater's face!"

Wesley was smug and said "And with another victory, we will take a mercenary base covering an area of more than one hundred square kilometers that is built in Syria. By that time, the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple will stand on top of the world's mercenaries!"

Lord Banks was stunned and blurted: "One hundred square kilometers?! How can they give such a large area of land to the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple?"

Wesley said indifferently: "This is the condition I reached with them. I will help them smooth the opposition forces. They will provide me with the land and all the conveniences I need. It is indeed impossible for the land use rights of square kilometers to be placed in developed areas, but in places where birds do not shit, ten times that is not a big deal, and for them, they get long-term cooperation with Ten Thousand Dragon Temple. It will also help them maintain stability, and everyone will get what they need and help each other for a win-win situation!"

The words of Wesley shocked Lord Banks to the core.

If just now he still wanted to take advantage of Wesley, then he was now really very admiring of Wesley.

A young man less than thirty years old, able to develop to such a scale in that kind of world of gunfire, is simply admirable beyond measure.

So, he took the initiative to lift a glass of wine and said from the bottom of his heart: "Wesley! I have never admired anyone in my life. Bruce of the Wade family is the first, you are the second, come, I toast you!"

Wesley heard the name Bruce, and his expression was slightly cold, and immediately, he looked at Lord Banks and asked seriously: "Grandpa Banks, Bruce was really as strong as the legends say?"

Lord Banks nodded and said sincerely: "Although I have a deep grievance with the Wade family, I have to admit that Bruce was indeed very strong. I think that when he was the best in the world, I don’t know how many people were biting their back teeth while feeling in their hearts that they should have a son such as Bruce… Including me."

Wesley's expression became solemn. Seriously asked: "Grandpa Banks, I want to know why Bruce was strong."

Lord Banks said with emotion: "Oh... Bruce seems to be a scholar, very elegant and decent, but he was not a martial artist. Not to say he was powerless, but compared with a martial artist, his fortitude was equal."

Wesley asked, "Then why does everyone think he was very strong?"

Lord Banks thought for a moment, very seriously. He said: "The word "strong" does not necessarily mean a hard fist. Bruce's strongest points I personally think are these three points."

"Which three points?"

Lord Banks said: "First, it is his strong personality! I know, most people are born with disobedience, and most are born with unwillingness to be led by others, but Bruce's personality and charm made many people willing to follow him and obey him;"

"Second, it is his unparalleled personal ability! Bruce has an extraordinary strategic thinking and overall outlook. In the market, he was a top genius who could really manage between tactics and win from even thousands of miles away;"

"Third, it's his ability to control himself differently from ordinary people!"

"Bruce never got too aggressive because of the optimistic situation, nor was he too cautious because of the pessimistic situation, just like the fast-changing futures market. Bruce could rise rapidly. In the market, he unswervingly cleared his position immediately after reaching the predetermined goal. Even if everyone is optimistic about going long and feels that it will continue to rise in the later period, he will not change his predetermined goal. Most people can't do that!"

"In addition, Bruce had countless fans back then. Women who liked him were even from Eastcliff to Highland Falls, and from China to overseas. Many of them took the initiative to give themselves to thim, but Bruce was able to turn away all temptations. He is the only man I have seen to be able to do this!"

Speaking of this, Lord Banks exclaimed: "In short, he is the one I admire most in my life!"

Wesley heard this. He frowned and asked, "Why did Bruce die? Who killed him? There are rumors outside that the Banks Family killed him. I don't know if it's credible?"

Lord Banks chuckled and said:" Let me tell you this, when Bruce's rays were at its peak, our Banks Family relied on uniting many people to form the Anti-Wade Alliance. After all, the Anti-Wade Alliance was not an organization that took the initiative. It was set up for the purpose of reporting to the group for comfort. If we were able to kill him, we would not have been smashed by him. In the end, we can only hold a group for comfort to lick our wounds."

"What's more, Wade Bruce had already withdrawn from the business world when he died, so what's the point of killing him at that time? We are all in business. This would be an investment with no return, who would do it?"

Wesley nodded solemnly, and asked: "Who was it that killed him?"

Lord Banks shook his head: "I don't know about this. People have different opinions in those years, but no one has any conclusive evidence. Slowly the case died down. No one is going to pursue the story anymore."

Wesley broke a cold laugh. "It seems that strategizing and decisive thinking is far from enough! If you want to gain a foothold in this world, your brain must be alive and your fists must be hard! If back then, Wade Bruce could have one tenth, or even one hundredth of the power of my Ten Thousand Dragons Temple, he wouldn't have been killed at a young age!"

Lord Banks was slightly startled, and then he reacted and quickly laughed: "Wesley, you are right! These days, there's no point in just having a good brain, it's only the way to be both literary and martial!"

After that, he said flatteringly: "In my opinion, you are the model of both civil and martial arts. In the future, your future with the Ten Thousand Dragons Temple will certainly be unlimited! Come on, I'll drink to you!"

Wesley smiled, raised his glass, and said to Lord Banks: "After I win a great victory in Syria, and after I move my parents' coffin to Drake Mountain, Ten Thousand Dragons Temple will spend three to five years to fully penetrate and even cover the entire Middle East region, relying on the base in Syria! By then. I, Wesley Drake, am the king of mercenaries!"

Becoming the king of mercenaries is the second major goal of Wesley's life. And the first one is naturally to avenge the parents. Now, in his opinion, he is not far from these two goals.

The situation of the war in Syria is now very good, and the final victory will surely be won before the Spring Festival.

At that time, his four great kings of war would gather in Eastcliff, take the Wade family away in a wave, and then go to Syria for full development.

......

And just when Wesley was in high spirits at the wine table. The situation in Syria has changed unexpectedly.

Roman Hess, who was leading a thousand Dragon Temple soldiers to march in the valley, didn't know what exactly was waiting for him next.

Under the cover of the rumble of cannons, the thousand people quietly followed the gully on the side of the mountain road and circled towards the west side of Hamid’s base.

The route chosen by Roman was very hidden, almost all valleys and reverse slopes. From the high ground where Hamid's troops are located, it is invisible.

Coupled with the shelling as a cover, he felt that Hamid’s people could not have noticed that one of the troops had left the front battlefield.

The mountain road is rugged. Moreover, in order to avoid being discovered by Hamid's men, they also specially formulated an arc-shaped route, so although this route has been on a rapid march. However, it took a lot of time because it took a big circle.

However, Roman had carefully planned everything, thinking that he could conceal it from the world, but he never dreamed that as early as when he had just led his troops to start, Hamid's drones in the sky had already captured the movement of this unit of his own.

And now, Hamid has laid a death trap, waiting for him to throw himself into the net!

When the young people in China were still holding thousands of dollars of drones and shooting blindly in the outdoor wilderness, Hamid’s men had already used this inconspicuous thing to achieve complete airborne surveillance of local battlefields.

The advantage of being completely suspended is that the UAV can remain stationary in the sky and observe the target closely, unlike the American Global Hawk which needs to keep flying around the target.

While Hamid admired Charlie's tactics, he had already made tactical arrangements.

Through the image transmission signal uploaded from the sky, he analyzed that the other party should not exceed one thousand two hundred people at most.

And they are now rounding to the West Wing, 80% of them want to outflank them from the West Wing, so he has long passed the order and sent an additional three hundred soldiers to defend by the permanent fortifications on the front slope of the West Wing.

Although three hundred soldiers are not too many, it is more than enough to take advantage of the right time and place to resist the attack of more than one thousand soldiers.

Although the permanent fortifications built by Hamid have not been fully constructed, they have also been specially disguised externally.

A disguised fortification, if it does not open fire. Even after passing it ten times, it is almost impossible to find it.

The shooting holes of these fortifications have been blocked in advance with a large number of fist-sized crushed stones, and then covered with a layer of loess from the outside. This kind of camouflage is extremely lifelike on a mountain that is already full of rubble and loess, and it is extremely difficult to be discovered.

Moreover, when they were doing disguise, they also left a few door-like gaps inside.

With just such a small gap, the people inside can easily observe the external situation.

The camouflage made of this kind of gravel is also very convenient and easy to remove.

Once you need to shoot, you only need to grab a handful of rocks out and then you can stick the muzzle out and fire with full force.

If Roman outflanks the West Wing, it will happen to pass through these hidden fortifications in the West Wing. At that time, all of his troops will be exposed to the crossfire net of the machine guns.

However, Roman didn't know this.

He just thought to quickly take Hamid down and use a victory to cover up his mistake just now.

This time he came to Syria, the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple underestimated their enemy.

They felt that the opposition forces were just a group of third world bandits with no military literacy, not much better than the pirates in Somalia.

The elites like them come here to fight these guerrillas who can only shoot randomly with the AK. It's easy to turn around.

Therefore, they did not fully prepare before the war, nor did they carry very expensive high-end weapons and equipment.

For the soldiers of the Dragon Temple at this moment. RPG shoulder-mounted rockets are the most powerful individual weapons they have on hand.

Roman felt that RPG was enough.

The huge loss of frontal attack just now. It is not because the enemy is strong, but their own side is really underprepared.

As long as he paid attention now and found the right strategic plan, he would definitely be able to lead the soldiers and easily attack and conquer the other side.

Now, he and his followers have arrived at the foot of Hamid's west wing, he believes, at most an hour later, this war will end! This time, in the tactics formulated by the Roman, there are a total of three plans.

The first and best plan is to quietly find the entrance of Hamid's Fortifications. Then suddenly rush in, catch them by surprise, and wipe them all out in the fortifications they built.

This is the goal that the attacking side is most eager to achieve in all offensive battles, as it is the only way to achieve the goal with the greatest ease and at the least cost in terms of casualties.

The second option is to use RPG rockets after feeling the vicinity of the permanent fortifications. The precise strike on the permanent fortifications, this way is like the process of fighting bunkers and artillery buildings in anti-Japanese films.

As for the third worst and worst plan, it is a storm at all costs.

However, there are few winners in the third option.

Because once it enters the opponent’s firepower net and cannot destroy the opponent’s fortifications, the opponent will gain a major advantage. In this case, if you win, you will almost have to rely on the corpses to pile forward.

Roman does not intend to use the third option, until the last resort.

But as a commander, he had to consider every possibility again. So, he set a red line for the third option, once casualties exceeded 60%. He would immediately retreat.

But he knew very well in his heart that this kind of situation would never happen.

After the preparations were completed, Roman led all the soldiers and checked their equipment and ammunition. After making sure there were no problems, he said through the intercom with the commander of the frontal battlefield, "We have now touched the opponent's western flank, you should launch a feint immediately now!"

The other side immediately replied, "After my side launches a feint, your side must immediately launch a surprise attack as well!"

Roman looked at the time and said, "I will launch a surprise attack from the west flank ten minutes after you launch your feint!"

"Why do you have to wait ten minutes?" The other side was puzzled, "The other side has very heavy firepower. I don't know how many men I would have to lose in ten minutes, but if I fight on my side, your side will rush to outflank them immediately, that is the most reasonable plan!"

Roman said seriously: "I must wait for you to attack first and wait for the enemy to start exchanging fire with you before I can determine the location of the enemy's fire point by visual inspection, only after determining the location of the enemy's fire point can my people accurately launch a quick sneak attack and directly end the enemy's fire point, otherwise if we rush over together, we simply can't do the attack!"

The other side hesitated for a moment and thought that was also true, so they spoke, "Good! I'll have the soldiers prepare and attack in ten minutes!"

He knew very well that he had no other choice now. With the strength of Hamid's fortifications, it was impossible to attack from the front, and there was no chance to fight all of them. The only chance for success lies with the Roman.

And Roman has been a mercenary for several years, although he is said to be rich in experience. But his kind of experience is all about attacking small armed forces in war-torn areas, and he has never encountered a truly powerful and strategic opponent.

It's like a martial arts master who has always been relying on beating street gangsters to accumulate actual combat experience.

If a person abuses weak people too much, he will definitely become more and more complacent.

What's more frightening is that he will be immersed in the sense of achievement of repeatedly succeeding in abusing those weaker, unable to extricate himself, not even aware of the fact that he has become more and more weak.

At this moment, Roman, simply do not know that his side detour, has been detoured into the enemy's encirclement, while he was still holding a high-powered binoculars. observing the movement on the front position.

He was still instructing several soldiers around him, saying: "You all pay attention. After a while after their second round of feint attacks, we can just observe the location of Hamid’s fire points. All the fire points are marked. After we start the offensive, we will use the fastest speed to put out all these fire points! As long as they pull out their fortifications, we will win!"

Several soldiers nodded immediately, and immediately took out the observation equipment and drawing tools, and prepared to draw the opponent’s fire position as quickly as possible after the feint began.

Roman was so sure of himself at this moment that Hamid's frontal position was already in his pocket!

Ten minutes later, the shelling of Hamid's position stopped.

On the frontal battlefield, three thousand soldiers carrying hundreds of RPG rockets once again charged towards Hamid's position.

The group had already been beaten back once and knew that the enemy firepower was fierce, so the second time they launched the attack, each of them was nervous for fear of accidentally getting killed.

But the military order came forward. Although they were afraid, they could only bite the bullet and rush upwards.

Soon, they once again entered the fire range of Hamid fortifications.

Hamid naturally showed no mercy to this trash delivered to his door, and immediately ordered them to fire, and kill as many enemies as possible.

The second round of firefight between the two sides was about to happen!

The five soldiers on the offensive side formed a team, one of them bombed the fortifications with RPG rockets on his shoulders, and the remaining four used machine guns and assault rifles to cover him to ensure that the RPG rockets could hit the opponent’s fortifications.

This is also the only tactic taught to them by the army that can play a small role in a tough battle.

Originally, the commander of the government army thought that as long as the RPG rockets were loaded, they would not dare to take out all of Hamid's fortifications, but at least they would blow up three or five of his fortifications and make him nervous.

Once he gets nervous, he will naturally put more troops and energy in the front, which greatly enhances the success rate of the ambush.

What he didn't expect was that Hamid's fortifications were very trivial.

The front of each fortification is reinforced and camouflaged in layers along the slope of the mountain itself.

Under this circumstance, the attacker carrying an RPG from the bottom to the top of the mountain, the trajectory of the shot is almost parallel to the positive slope of the mountain, so it is difficult to hit the fortifications.

In this way, the rocket either grazes the sloping surface of the fortification or hits it at a very small angle.

This kind of rocket, the real power must be a ninety-degree angle focus on the front of the target, otherwise, once grazing the edge of the explosion, it will basically be no different from scratching it.

Moreover, even if such a small angle hit, the probability will be directly refracted out of the rocket and not only failed to destroy the enemy, but also scattered around and accidentally wound a lot of their own people is high.

Roman and his men were still using binoculars, desperately recording the location of each of Hamid's fortifications.

While observing, Roman ordered, "We will launch a sneak attack later, we must use the fastest time to take out all these fortifications, once we take care of them, Hamid's base will be defenseless! We will be able to win easily!"

The commanders at all levels around them immediately patted their chests and promised that they would definitely pull out all these known fire points.

However, they had no idea that right in front of them, on the seemingly undefended western flank, there were more than thirty fire points.

Long before the Roman led the team to ambush them, Hamid's three hundred soldiers had already fortified the area one step in advance.

Originally, according to Charlie's plan for Hamid, the interior of these firepower points had to be completely opened up by tunnels.

Moreover, multiple firewalls must be built inside the tunnel. Once the enemy enters the passage from a certain point, the firewall can be used to isolate the enemy in a small area immediately, thus avoiding internal infiltration by the enemy.

This design is like the interior of a ship with multiple waterproof doors.

The function of the waterproof door is to close all the waterproof doors in this area immediately if one location breaks and the water is leaking into other cabins, so as to ensure the safety of the ship to the utmost extent.

Unfortunately, this wave of government forces attack came too quickly, Hamid simply did not have time to build such a large project, so he could only first build some independent hidden fire points.

In order to snipe Roman’s troops, Hamid’s 300 soldiers entered more than 30 firepower points, and immediately closed the entrance of each firepower point from the inside.

In this way, each firepower point became an independent bunker, and the soldiers had no way out of it.

Although this method has many drawbacks, it does have an advantage, that is, the soldiers inside are trapped and must live or die within the bunker, so their will to fight is very high.

According to the size of the area and the angle of design, each firepower point can be configured with five to ten people.

The firepower configuration inside is light and heavy machine guns and RPG rocket launchers.

In addition, there are very sufficient ammunition reserves, as well as enough food and drinking water to be used for more than one month.

From this point alone, it is enough to see how strong Hamid's current strategic reserve awareness is.

He even plans to use a few years to open a strategic base with hundreds of thousands of cubic meters of space inside the surrounding mountains.

At that time, huge quantities of weapons and ammunition, food and medicine, and fuel supplies can all be stored.

More ruthlessly, he wanted to dig a few equipment depots at the foot of the mountain.

At that time, the armored vehicles and armed helicopters will all be stored in it, even if the government forces continue to bomb him for a month, it will not cause him substantial damage.

At this point, the frontal battlefield feint has been going on for five minutes.

Originally, there were still five minutes left before the attack time set by the Roman.

However, Roman saw that the friendly army suffered heavy casualties, he feared that these guys would not last ten minutes.

Once the opponent's feint attack is repelled, then he will no longer be able to attack from the side and hit the opponent by surprise.

So, after roughly confirming the location of Hamid’s firepower point, Roman said to a thousand elite: "Brothers, we are not waiting! Everyone joins me in avenging the dead brothers! We want to take Hamid’s head, come to pay homage to the brothers who were sacrificed just now!"

As soon as the crowd heard this, they suddenly shouted vowing to take down the head of Hamid!

Seeing everyone's enthusiasm, Roman nodded in satisfaction, and continued to speak: "Once we confront the enemy head-on, no one can hesitate! As long as it is an enemy, regardless of men, women, young or old, we must kill on the spot and strive for a head shot! Do you understand everything?!"

The group of people firmly nodded their heads, ready to kill.

"Okay!" Roman only felt a burst of enthusiasm, and he immediately shouted: "Attack!"

Just when the thousand soldiers in the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple rushed up with passion, at least half of Hamid's 300 soldiers were able to observe Roman’s army directly through the slits of the hidden firing ports.

They didn't fight back, but held their breath one by one, for fear that any movement would be discovered by the other party.

The reason why they have not returned fire is because the soldiers of Roman and the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple have not entered the middle of their fire coverage net.

Since it was an ambush, it was natural to wait until the enemy was in the middle of the ambush circle before firing.

Only in this way can we cut off all the enemy's retreat while attacking the enemy in all directions, leaving them nowhere to hide.

Then there is no way to retreat!

When Roman led a thousand soldiers from the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple to the western wing hillside, he had completely fallen into Hamid's encirclement in the western wing.

Just when Roman was worried about missing the opportunity to attack, he didn't notice that there were already multiple stone gaps around him, which suddenly turned into flat and dark holes.

Immediately afterwards, tongues of machine gun fire burst out instantly!

The place filled with the sound of gunfire!

Roman only heard gunshots all around his ears. Before he could react, he heard the miserable howls around him and the sound of soldiers hitting the ground!

One thousand people were completely targeted by the muzzles of more than two hundred light and heavy machine guns as well as dozens of RPG rockets.

Then, there was an unscrupulous blow at the time of saturation.

The bullets vented wildly and brought down the soldiers next to the Roman in rows. It was a massacre.

Gunshots and explosions came and went one after another. In just one or two minutes, Roman’s team lost more than half its people!

He was shocked and shouted: "Damn! We are in ambush! Hurry up and retreat!"

However, he didn't know that they had no possibility of retreating now.

These thousand people simply fell into the death trap surrounded by more than 30 fire ports.

No matter which direction they ran, they were running into another dozen muzzle blasts..

They also tried to fight back, but surrounded by such firepower, they couldn't even find that opening to shoot at, and it was even more difficult to fight back.

After all, their opponents are all hidden in steel and concrete fortifications, and their weapons are difficult to bring effective damage to the opponent.

On Hamid's side, only a handful of people were hit by bullets shot into the fortification by the opponent.

As the number of soldiers in the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple became less and less, some soldiers knew that there was no hope of escape, and blurted out: "Hurry up, protect the King of War!"

Immediately afterwards, many people from all directions shouted the words "Protect the King of War", and at the same time they surrounded Roman.

Soon, Roman was surrounded by dozens of people.

Seeing the brothers continue to fall, Roman was very sad and indignant. He shouted with red eyes, "Brothers, today's ambush is all because of my poor command, I hope you can forgive me!"

Several soldiers cried and said, "General Hess, we are all soldiers you brought out. From the day we followed you, we have never regretted it!"

Roman choked up and said: "I am lucky enough to fight with you! It is the privilege of my life!"

After saying that, he gritted his teeth and said, "Now there is no hope of survival, why are you still so protective of me, all get out of the way, let me fight with these bastards! This way I can die with less grievance!"

Dozens of Dragon Temple warriors, with tears in their eyes, still surrounded him with their lives and were unwilling to move away, as more and more of their comrades on the periphery were killed, only 40 or 50 of them were left in a group of 1,000 people still struggling to hold on.

At this time, the firepower of more than 30 fire points had all aimed at them and fired.

Seeing that the soldiers around him had fallen by more than twenty, Roman pushed away the soldiers in front of him and raised his assault rifle towards a fire point that was spewing fire not far away, firing back hard while shouting: "Bastards! I'll take you with me even if I die!"

After saying that, he took a step and rushed out.

When the other soldiers who were still alive heard this, their blood instantly went to their heads, and a group of them shouted in unison, "Let's fight with them!" Then, they recklessly followed Roman and rushed out.

However, this kind of suicide charge, in addition to making them feel less aggrieved, has almost no effect on the situation of the battle.

When Roman just rushed out, he was hit by more than ten bullets and instantly fell to the ground dead.

The other mercenaries who followed him also failed to escape this fate. They were quickly shot down like cutting wheat. In less than 30 seconds, all of them were killed!

This unilateral massacre only lasted less than five minutes before it came to an end.

Afterwards, Hamid's soldiers came out of the bunker and began to clean the battlefield.

According to statistics after the war, the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple, including Roman, had a total of 1,001 mercenaries, and none of them survived, all of them were killed in battle.

On Hamid’s side, there were a total of 16 casualties, of which six died, and the remaining ten were injured, but none of them were in danger.

This is definitely a complete victory.

At this time, the commander who pretended to attack from the front waited for a long time before seeing the Roman enter the battlefield from the side. In this feint, his soldiers lost nearly a thousand soldiers. Why didn't Roman attack yet? But no one responded on the radio end.

He immediately sent people to contact the other soldiers in the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple, but the result was nothing but a dead end, without any response.

This made him panic to the extreme.

On the battlefield, it is impossible for a thousand-man army to lose all contact, and the opponent is not a shrimp soldier either. All these thousand people are the elites of the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple. Whether it is training level, combat ability or combat literacy, they are better than their own army.

If such a troop completely lost contact, and the only possibility was that they had already encountered an accident... The other side was shocked, and quickly pulled back all the soldiers he had sent to feign attack.

At the same time, they hurriedly sent out scouts to find out with the fastest speed.

An hour later, after the opposing scout approached the west wing hillside, they immediately used a high-power camera to observe the west wing position.

As soon as he looked at it, his face paled in shock.

On the west wing at this time, Hamid’s soldiers were cleaning the battlefield.

As for the thousand Ten Thousand Dragon Palace elites, and their commander Roman, they all were just bodies covered with bullet holes.

Hamid’s soldiers were now collecting their weapons and equipment and other strategic materials.

Soldiers are more interested in the weapons and ammunition carried by the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple elite, because the overall level of these weapons is better than that of Hamid's army.

The Ten Thousand Dragon Temple uses all NATO-style weapons, most of which are equipped by the US active-duty forces, while Hamid’s forces use almost all of the War Pact weapons before the Soviet Union in the 1960s, 1970s, 1970s, and 1980s. Regardless of the level and age of standard weapons, there is a lot of difference between the two.

In addition to being interested in the weapons of the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple elite, the soldiers also liked their desert camouflage uniforms very much.

Unfortunately, their desert camouflage uniforms have long been punched with countless holes and have no use anymore.

However, the Hamid soldiers who are good at treasure hunting found that although the tops of the elites of the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple were sieved, the pants were mostly intact and could be worn.

This American desert camouflage uniform is made of very good fabrics and expensive. It is a thousand times stronger than the torn pants worn by Hamid soldiers.

In addition, what made the soldiers covet more was the boots of the elites of the Dragon Temple.

This group of people all use very expensive professional tactical boots, with reasonable design, superior performance, and anti-smashing and anti-puncture. When marching in the desert and mountains, they are simply priceless.

This kind of boots has always been very in demand in the Middle East. On the black market, it costs at least a few hundred dollars for a pair, and there is still no guarantee to find any.

Therefore, the scouts witnessed the cruel scene of the Hamid soldiers stripping off the pants of the soldiers of the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple, then taking off their boots, and finally throwing the bodies into the valley.

What frightened him even more was that his lens happened to capture the body of Roman Hess. At this time, he had only a pair of pants left on his lower body, and at least a dozen bullet holes had been punched on his body. It was terrible.

The scout was extremely frightened, and while fleeing in a panic, he reported to his superiors by radio: "The...the people in the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple, all are dead... Roman Hess... is also dead…"

The news of the death of a thousand soldiers of Roman and Ten Thousand Dragon Temple was like a bolt from the blue to the commander of the offensive side!

He didn't care about the life and death of the Roman and the soldiers of the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple, but felt that if even the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple could not attack Hamid's fortifications, the bunch of hanging silks under his own command would be even more hopeless.

Moreover, he took a total of more than 5,000 soldiers, and nearly 2,000 people died in two rounds of assault. One thousand and five hundred people died from the Dragon Temple, and at least half of the actual combat power has been lost!

What's more serious is that after two charges, his soldiers have clearly realized that it is almost impossible to capture Hamid's position with flesh and blood. They have seen two charges with their own eyes and so many deaths. My comrades in arms, each of them was full of fear for the charge.

Morale is already extremely low at this time. If you force a third assault to be organized, there is no chance at all except death. He also knew very clearly that he would never have another chance to win against Hamid this time.

Therefore, he immediately reported the situation to his superiors and asked the superiors to approve him to withdraw his troops and go back to rest.

When his superiors heard the situation here they were in a rage of anger!

The many victories in the past few days have long made him full of expectations for the elimination of the opposition, and he firmly believes that this goal will be achieved soon.

Unexpectedly, all of a sudden, reality gave him a blow.

In this battle, the enemy has not even been seen, and they have already caused more than 3,000 deaths, which is really unacceptable.

What is even more incomprehensible is that Roman led more than two thousand Dragon Palace soldiers and won many victories in succession. In the eyes of their group of local commanders, they are simply the invincible super god of war.

Who would have thought that such a super God of War would die…

In his anger, he immediately sent the news to Calum Edwards, one of the four kings of war.

At this time, Calum Edwards was waiting for feedback on the results of the four battles of the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple in Damascus. He suddenly received news of the death of Roman. He couldn't believe it until the other party sent the video taken by the scout to him. He could not accept this reality.

In a small-scale battle, more than 1,500 brothers and a five-star general were killed. This is the first time since the establishment of the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple that something like this has happened.

Calum Edwards really couldn't understand how the opposition's forces emerged victorious from the quagmire. With such a strong combat power on their side, he felt that this matter was extremely weird, so he didn't dare to delay reporting this to the lord of the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple, Wesley Drake.

At this time, Wesley was chatting with Lord Banks at the dinner table of the Southaven Banks’ villa.

Lord Banks wasn’t like the Lord of a powerful family but was more like a licking dog sucking up to the achievements of Wesley Drake.

Originally, Wesley had a problem with this old guy, after all, he did always look down on his father back then. If not for the face of Zayne, Wesley would not even bother to eat and drink with him.

However, the old man began to compliment all kinds of compliments as soon as he came to the table, Wesley at first was bashful. But soon there was some drifting.

For people like Wesley, having to bear the humiliation for so many years is indeed quite depressing.

The more such a person bears, the more he needs an opportunity to release, the more he needs others to know his abilities, and to affirm and praise him.

Therefore, when he discovered that Lord Banks, the Patriarch of the Banks Family, who made his father not even dare to breathe in front of him, was actually groveling and flattering to himself. His heart, which had been repressed for years because he had not been able to avenge his parents, was also greatly satisfied.

Unlike Wesley, Lord Banks at this time, was already filled with shame inside.

He had never knelt down to anyone from his youth, and after middle age onwards, he was admired by all.

But who would have thought that he, who had been proud all his life, would grovel to a 20-something year old in his later years.

This feeling hurts self-esteem, but he had to continue to maintain this flattering face. Because he desperately needed Wan Wilsonjun to help him solve the series of troubles in front of him.

Therefore, after the three rounds of drinking, he took the initiative to hold up the wine glass again, and said with a smile: "Come on. Wesley, I will toast you another glass. With this glass of wine I wish you a victory in Wade Mountain on the day of Spring Festival and complete revenge for your parents!"

Wan Wilsonjun played with the wine cup in his hand. Seriously, he said, "Grandpa Banks, it's not Wade Mountain, it's Drake Mountain! After the Spring Festival, the whole Drake Mountain will be the cemetery where my parents will sleep. I will deploy one hundred elites from the Dragon Temple to seal up the whole mountain, not allowing any idle people to disturb their peace and quiet in the future!"

Lord Banks immediately blurted out: "Yes, Drake Mountain! When your parents' tombs are moved to Drake Mountain, I must personally go to Drake Mountain to pay my respects!"

Wesley nodded in satisfaction and said, "If you can go, it would be best." He said with emotion: "In fact, my father told my mother more than once that year, saying that every time he sees you, he feels a lot of pressure."

"Really?" Lord Banks asked in surprise: "Why was he under a lot of pressure when he saw me?"

Wesley glanced at Lord Banks, and said in a somewhat displeased tone: "Because he thought you had always looked down upon him! In your eyes, he is Uncle Banks' friend, and it's still the kind of friend who can't afford Uncle Banks at all, but only pulls Uncle Banks down. Every time he sees you, he has the feeling of being disgusted by the other's parents when the poor student goes to the rich student to play."

Lord Banks chuckled awkwardly, and hurriedly explained: "I think Kevin might have misunderstood me. I was a person who didn't laugh and was serious with everyone. I rarely give him a good face, but I definitely didn’t mean to look down on him!"

Wesley looked at him with a little surprise, and said seriously: "But when I came into contact with you today, I don’t think you are so serious. I don't think you are serious to anyone. Is this because I now have the strength that my father did not have?"

"This...cough cough...this..." Lord Banks froze for a long time, but he didn't say why.

Wesley's words made him fall into a more embarrassing state.

He knew that Wesley was laughing at him.

After all, after learning that he was the lord of the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple and that the Ten Thousand Dragon Temple was extremely powerful, his attitude was indeed very flattering.

To be honest, his face is a bit disgusting even for himself.

But what could be done about it?

For Lord Banks in the current situation, he can only do everything possible to get closer to Wesley.

Because Wesley was about to attack the Wade Family soon. The Wade Family would probably be over soon. When the Wade Family was over, his only hidden danger was Zara's powerful benefactor.

In this matter. Only Wesley can help him.

Once Wesley can remove that guy, he will have 10,000 ways to make Zara return the ocean shipping group back!

At that time, the Banks Family will have an excellent opportunity to take off again!

Seeing Lord Banks's old face flushed, Wesley smiled playfully, waved his hand and said, "Forget it, these are things from 20 to 30 years ago, let’s not mention it. In short, if you can pay respects to my father, I believe He will be more relieved while he is in the Spirit of Heaven."

Lord Banks finally breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Wesley's words. He did not expect that being a suck up would be so tiring.

So he promised: "Don't worry, I will personally go to your parents' grave to pay my respects!"

He said, he deliberately sighed, and sighed: "I'm waiting for you to kill the Yes on Spring Festival day on Wade Mountain… Oh no, I mean Drake Mountain!"

As expected, Lord Banks's sentence of emotion immediately transferred all the conflicts in Wesley Drake's heart to the Wade family.

Wesley grinned and gritted his teeth: "The mere Wade Family, who can stop me from killing everyone on Drake Mountain? At that time, I won't have to do it personally. I will send one of the Four Great War Kings, and the Wade Family won't even be able to fight back!"

After saying that, his expression became more and more cold, and he sternly said: "However, I still want to let the Wade Family feel what pain is! By then, my Four Great War Kings will gather in Drake Mountain! I have been waiting for this day for twenty years. In the past twenty years, I have tried my best and endured humiliation, just to leave no room for the Wade family to turn around when this day arrives!"

Lord Banks resumed his flattery and said with a smile: "In that case, I will return to Eastcliff on the day of Spring Festival, and I will be there when your parents move their graves on the second day of Spring!"

"Good!" Wesley nodded and said offhandedly,